Major Categories Of Decision-Making And Their Impacts Classification Essay Essay Help Site:edu

Group decision-making focuses much on settling on well-considered and well understood tenable actions towards goals that every member of the group intends to achieve. In group decision-making processes, members of the group have to accept that out of the several courses of action, one has to be the most desirable in order for the group to achieve its objectives. Decision-making is just one of the many steps that are geared towards general problem solving processes within goal directed groups.

It is imperative that problems and issues are defined and thereafter alternative courses of actions brought into perspective. The advantages and disadvantages of each alternative has to be looked into so that the groups gets into a better position of evaluating and being in a position to know the most desirable course of action to take. Effective group decision-making has five aspects, all of which have subcomponents that affect the decision-making process.

Subcomponents within the five major categories of decision-making and how they impact on effective decision making Decision environment

This is a component of group decision making that has two major subcomponents, that is information and alternatives. These two subcomponents are a requisite in an effective decision making process since members of the group have to be informed about the undertakings.

Therefore, they can have their input into such issues when need be (Good, 2010). Once a decision has been arrived at, everybody who subscribes to the group must be ready for both the negative and positive effects of that decision. It is imperative that every member actively participates in the decision making process so that nobody cries foul and largely so that the personal and organizational goals are subsequently met.

When a group undertakes to gather information, they have to collect the necessary data and facts about the decision that they want to settle on. It is pertinent that the probability of each alternative is properly analyzed. In my group, the fact that we undertook a detailed information gathering process boosted our decision making process. However, the fact that we had many options to address the problem impacted negatively on the quality of the decision we arrived at.

It is very important that when groups are collecting information on decision making they make use of verified data. The fact that the data has been successfully used in other organizations implies that the probability of its success for a group is at least 50 percent. A group has to look at the likely risks that are to be incurred incase certain decisions are taken. This is very important as it makes a group to institute a risk management plan to counter the inherent risks that are associated with the decisions that are made or arrived at.

In group decision making, alternatives entail the possibilities from other group members that can be brought on board when decision making process becomes a near impossibility. Alternatives should always be tailored to aid in effective decision making. The time frame which was laid down within which my group was to make its decision was not honored because the availability of wide range of alternatives that existed, hence a longer period of discussion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Decision Streams

Decisions that a group made in the past are likely to affect the decisions that they currently arrive at. This implies that decisions that are made presently are capable of affecting future decisions. Decisions that a group made in the past are likely to impact their current decision because the group is a single unit that boasts of one goal or goals.

Decisions that my group made were influenced by past decisions because most of the alternatives were adopted from the previous meetings. Another reason as to why we chose to rely on the past decisions was that they were successfully executed.

Members effectively contributed on the need for adopting previous decisions of the group into present circumstances so that a culture is put in place. Members were unanimous that such a decision can help in improving standards. Groups that effectively use past decisions in present decision making processes stand a chance to have a wide variety of pre-selected alternatives that are readily accessed.

The alternatives enable a group to make well thought choices or negate ineffective decisions hence saving on time and other resources. In decision streams, current decisions impact the future of a group. Moreover, it also has some influence on how decisions will be arrived at in the future. This helps in hastening the decision making processes. My group made decisions that were directed to the organizations long-term objectives.

Members of a group with similar goals have to make decisions geared towards improving their working conditions, making their pay packages attractive, and also ensure that the company benefits by widening its client base and accessing foreign markets. For example, a group can undertake to undergo coaching and mentoring so that it can gain knowledge on management and attain leadership skills. With these, they can be self reliant in an organization.

Decision making methods

The very distinct methods of decision making are the authoritarian method and decision making by minority. The authoritarian method is exemplified when the executive arrives at a decision relying on the available data and the knowledge that he or she has sourced for. Most organizations use this method in arriving at decisions because of the chain of command in such organizations.

However, some use it because it is easy and fast. They claim that it saves them on time and resources. In this method, five minutes are spent in decision making, thirty in explaining the decision to the organization’s employees and stakeholders, and another half an hour for the decision’s acceptance.

We will write a custom Essay on Major Categories of Decision-Making and Their Impacts specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The major limitation of this method is that the information on the decision arrived at may be quite limited. People are also likely to make poor judgment. Finally, the risks that are associated with the decision are likely to increase thereby impacting on an organization negatively. Because the services of an expert in our group were heavily relied on in decision making process, we had to rely on an authoritarian method.

Group members raised concerns with this method as it interfered with their working conditions. It was also apparent that the customers were dissatisfied with the services that they were getting. The stakeholders were also not amused with the losses they were incurring. Decision made by minority integrates aspects of sharing of ideas and analysis by members of an organization. These members can be direct representatives of other employees within an organization in circumstances when an organization has very many employees.

When my group implemented this method, there were mixed reactions which in the end dealt a blow to concerns that were raised and improving the working condition of members. This method of decision-making takes approximately 30 minutes, no time taken in explaining the decision and gaining acceptance among the group members.

Decision making Strategies

Individuals charged with decision making have to settle on one alternative out of the many presented by members. This burden is lessened when components like ‘Optimizing and Maximinin’ are integrated.

In Optimizing, a group chooses the most feasible solution to its problems. The strategy encompasses vast alternatives. The group undertakes to analyze the importance of the problem, allocate time for solving it, and allocate resources to meet the expectations of the group members. We used the strategy because the group members are optimists pertaining to arrive at decisions that are likely to change their livelihood and better their working condition.

In the Maximinin approach, members have to maximize the minimums. With the strategy, an organization is better placed to know the negative effects of its decisions. The decisions that are made have associated risks attached to them. A decision that has least disaster is therefore arrived at. My group used this strategy to counter the losses that were incurred due to branch closures.

Decision making procedure

The steps that are involved in decision making include identification of the decision with goals that are supposed to be achieved and the final art of making the decision. The first step involves making changes to alternatives that are rated highly and delving into the facts of choices (Harris, 2009).

In the process, the organizations goals have to be met. My group identified the best decision to retain employees by motivating them. Decision making is followed by implementation of the decision. All members have to confirm whatever is to be considered as a final decision. The decisions we made as a group were first explained to those who were directly affected.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Major Categories of Decision-Making and Their Impacts by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Poor outcomes

When members are used to specific modes of discussions like face to face, it becomes very difficult to introduce new methods. It is very important that the new mode be discussed in detail for it to enjoy wide acceptance. Care has to be taken to ensure that not much time and resources are wasted into trying to initiate such changes.

How group cohesion can be disastrous to decisions Group cohesion can be counterproductive to decisions in situations when clear judgment about a problem has to be arrived at. My group used Maximinin strategy to avoid incurring losses associated with branch closures instead of improving service delivery. The decision was arrived at in a group but individual members were of the opinion that more resources should have been pumped into the project.

Informational and normative influence does also lead to poor judgment in decision making. Informational influence affects the dominant viewpoint taken by members of a group. In the process of members of a group trying to conform to decisions made by their colleagues, normative influence crops in. Group thinking stifles differing opinions.

Theories that support group decision making process include trait, contingency, and participative theory (Cherry, 2011). Trait theory postulates that group decisions are anchored on certain individuals who develop alternatives and support them.

This theory can make organizations arrive at disastrous decisions occasioned by group cohesion. Contingency theory postulates that decisions that are made should have the input of all members. It proposes that organizational success is dependent on quality of employees and good management.

Conclusion Subcomponents of methods of decision process have both positive and negative effects on group decision making process. Some leadership theories can be helpful or counterproductive to effective decision making. Decision making process that involves a group rather than an individual is less time consuming. The only setback with group decision making is that contributions by certain individuals are ignored.

Reference List Cherry, K. (2011). Leadership Theories – 8 Major Leadership Theories. Retrieved from https://www.verywellmind.com/leadership-theories-2795323

Good, D. N. (2010). A Matter of Priority: Developing A Decision Making Matrix. A

Journal of the California Department of Forest and Fire Protection, 1-51

Harris, R. (2009). Introduction to Decision Making. Retrieved from https://www.virtualsalt.com/crebook5.htm

[supanova_question]

Major Business and Change Models Term Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Introduction Organizational management plays a pivotal role in ensuring the success of any organization. Marshall (1992, p.36) defines organizational management as “An effective process of unique planning, organizing, controlling, and leading the main efforts of members as well as resources of an organization to achieve its main goals”. Business environment keeps on changing.

Thus, it requires a substantial organizational management. In this regard, organizations’ managers must be aggressive and capable of solving diverse problems that can occur in an organization. As Marshall (1992, p.25) posits, “planning is paramount for organizations to achieve their desired objectives…they should start by planning on a wide scale and then drilling down to work and employees in the organization”.

If they do this thoroughly, each worker in an organization will have a commotion list, which expounds on the workers’ needed contributions in achieving the objectives of the organization. However, different organizations have different approaches to organizational management. This is mainly because all approaches are dependent on experience and skill level of organizations’ members, nature of work within the organization, and organizational environment.

This paper will discuss the General Motors Company analyzing the chief changes that the company has implemented together with the corresponding problems addressed by the changes. In addition, it will also discuss the effectiveness of the changes made also going a step further to point out the possible new changes that the company needs to implement to remain competitive within the automotive industry and the potential benefits the company will accrue, as a result.

Changes implemented by General Motors The General Motors Company is a multinational automotive company with its headquarters located in Detroit, Michigan. It is the second largest automaker in the world (Bertel, 2011, p.6). This company employs more than two hundred thousand people. It has business operations in approximately 157 countries all over the globe (Bertel, 2011, p.7).

For any organization to improve its efficiency, it has to make decisions on a daily basis using the most effective approach. The organization structure in this company is complex after having undergone many changes in a bid to improve the performance of this company. The changes implemented aim at increasing the company’s share in the automotive industry all over the globe. One of the remarkable changes implemented by this company is the change in its management structure.

The General Motors has recently embarked on measures to improve its efficiency by changing its leadership structure. A complete overhaul of the bureaucratic and severely bloated organizational culture of the company, more so on its executive positions, has occurred in recent years. For instance, in 2009, the company shook up human resource leadership by appointing a new chief to manage the department (Bertel, 2011, p.9).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The goals of streamlining leadership in GM were to put the best executives in effective positions. They would utilize their diverse perspectives and wide global experiences to improve the company’s efficiency to increase its revenue. Managers should have excellent interpersonal skills that will aid them in accessing valuable information, which in turn enables them to make effective decisions, devise strategies, and implement effective actions.

As Bertel (2011, p.11) astutely reckons, “management in an organization aims at optimum attainment of objectives and goals of the organization through other persons”. In this organization, you will find different categories of managers namely regional managers managing a region, divisional managers managing a division, and departmental managers managing various departments within a division.

The unique way in which employees, departments, divisions, and regions interact and link together, results from the effective management or organizational structure implemented in the organization. Consequently, the company has changed its management structure to achieve a maximum output.

Another change implemented in this company is downsizing. In a bid to reduce its operational costs, the company has implemented measures to reduce its massive workforce. In 2009, the company implemented a project to reduce its workforce by approximately four thousand people (Bertel, 2011, p.4). This aimed at reducing salaries and wages paid to the workers, thus, increasing output by eliminating redundant workers who were a liability to the company.

General Motors also changed its management committees in a bid to increase efficiency. For instance, in 2009, GM company replaced its “Automotive Production Board and ‘Automotive Strategy board’ with a new board made up of nine individuals know as the ‘Executive leadership committee” (Bertel, 2011, p.8).

Governmental actions have also occurred in the General Motors Corporation. In 2008, the company appealed to the US government for billions of dollars as a bailout to rescue it from bankruptcy. Governments give financial assistances in forms of loans to corporations deemed significant to the national economy.

As General Motors is of exceptional essence to the United States economy, its downfall can have detrimental effects on this economy. This has compelled the United States government to assist this company to prevent it from collapsing. In 2009, president Obama’s administration availed “approximately $17 billion to General Motors in a bid to rescue it from its financial whammy” (Bertel, 2011, p.15).

We will write a custom Term Paper on Major Business and Change Models specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, another change in the company is on the changed process. GM has implemented new production processes mainly incorporating automation processes. In 1990s, the company invested heavily in new machinery that aimed at automating manufacturing processes in the company.

The management implemented changes to develop new products by shoveling billions into the automation processes. The changed processes also involved coming up with new car models and brands that will satisfy a wide range of customers. With its operation spanning all over the globe, this company has to come up with different car models to cater for the diverse needs for its customers. This follows because customers come from different continents having distinct geographical conditions.

Problems addressed by the implemented changes General Motors is not performing as expected and many critics have castigated this company for its failure in leadership. In a bid to eliminate this, executive restructuring, as suggested by members, was a remarkable approach. This change has aided in eliminating management crises in this company.

As Waldron (1994, p. 27) posits, “management is an effective process by which effective coordination and combination of technology, people, tasks, and other essential resources takes place to achieve the key objectives of the organization”. Thus, this change addressed the problem of failure to meet the chief objectives of the company.

The increase in operating costs at this company has made its revenues decrease at an alarming rate. Downsizing implemented by the company aided in reducing such costs. Removing unnecessary employees in this company is paramount in tackling a vast increase in labor costs.

This ensures that all people within the company have enough responsibilities that challenge them, thus, improving on the overall output. Reducing the committees managing this company is also significant. This committee aided in reducing costs and speeding up decision-making process.

Governmental actions aided the company to recover from bankruptcy, thus, improving its operations. General Motors CEO Rick Wagoner pleaded with the United States Congress for money to bail out the organization. Reinvention in this company required millions of dollars, which the United States government availed.

This helped the company to improve on its operations, thus, eliminating its eminent downfall. Lastly, hanged manufacturing processes addressed the problem of decreasing rates of auto sales experienced by the company. Moreover, it addressed the problem of low efficiency and reduced output.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Major Business and Change Models by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Effectiveness of the changes already implemented Different changes implemented in this company are now bearing fruits. This company is slowly recuperating from massive losses it had incurred in the previous years. By changing the management structure in this company, the efficiency of the company is improving. Automation of the production lines has aided much in reaching the targets set by the company.

In addition, it has helped to meet customer’s orders on time resulting to a satisfied clientele. As production became more flexible and fast, the volume of automotives together with spare parts produced increased considerably. Moreover, the quality of the products has increased. This has enabled the company to withstand stiff competition in this industry based on the increase its sales volume.

In addition, operational efficiency in the company will increase after the expected restructuring in its workforce coupled with the hiring of new and experienced employees. The workforce in a company plays a pivotal role in ensuring the success of its operations. The nay organization cannot achieve its main goals if its workforce is incompetent and inefficient.

Therefore, maintaining an effective workforce is paramount if General Motors Company is to achieve its objectives. This explains its option to do the restructuring process. More importantly, the new product development, which has occurred in this company, thanks to its broad and sophisticated production lines, is of considerable essence. It has enabled the company to dominate the lucrative automotive industry.

New changes worth implementing for General Motors to remain competitive within the automotive industry The company should embark on improvement of its innovations to remain competitive. Innovations will create new and improved designs for various car models. Thus, the company needs to invest a lot in innovative activities that will result to increased models of its automotives.

In addition, it is imperative to create a unique team of experienced professionals who will spearhead the implementation of innovations in the company. In addition, the company should improve communication inside the organization for it to remain competitive. Different organizations can implement different patterns depending on their sizes, speeds, and accuracy required in reaching valid decisions.

Thus, General Motors should implement an effective communication model that will aid in ensuring fast information flow in the organization. More importantly, the company should come up with a rigorous plan to restructure its departments. By emphasizing on autonomy in its departments, decision-making, as well as innovation, will fasten. Another change is the hiring of competent personnel with wide experience as managers.

Managers face diverse challenges when performing duties in a professional organization ranging from management of objectives and resources to time in order to implement effective ideas that it can use to accomplish tasks (Waldron, 1994, p.23). Therefore, this company should hire high performers who will always reflect, discover, act, and assess it. The company should look for managers who consider themselves communicators or tutors rather than organization managers.

Potential benefits of the new changes The new changes have diverse potential benefits to this company. Effective innovation will mitigate the diverse problems encountered from lack of efficient innovation. For instance, building hydride cars, which will be appealing to the next generation, will make the company competitive. This eventually will increase its sales in the future. This will enable the company to increase its clientele base expanding its operations.

However, it should achieve this through effective management of innovations in the company. Innovation management is paramount, as it enables an organization to manage its ideas and remain competitive. On the other hand, implementing effective structures of communication in general Motors Company is of immense essence because it will influence the decision-making process by increasing its speed and accuracy.

Fast information flow ensures effective operation that enables quick attainment of targets. This will ensure satisfaction of all members in the organization, and a corresponding increased integration between employees. Restructuring the company’s departments will increase efficiency and reduce labor costs.

Hiring astute managers who work assiduously in knowing what the organization needs, and striving to achieve them will improve efficiency. This will enhance the implementation of diverse operation guidelines used in the company, thus increasing its manufacturing processes.

Conclusion As evident in this paper, General Motors Company has implemented many changes. They all aim at improving its efficiency and increasing its revenues. However, the company has not realized its full potential. Therefore, it still needs to pull up its socks. Implementing diverse changes, as stipulated in this paper, offers many potential benefits to the organization.

Therefore, organizational structure in this company needs regular reviews to ensure that the overall organization and its subsidies such as departments, teams, processes and employees work effectively to achieve the desired results.

Reference List Bertel, S. ( 2011).World Largest Automakers of 2011:The Race Gets A little Tighter. The Truth about Cars, 1(3), 3–15.

Marshall, P. (1992). Introduction to the Management Process in Managing People at Work. Guelph: University of Guelph Press.

Waldron, M. (1994). Models for the future. Toronto: Thompson Educational Publishing.

[supanova_question]

AT custom essay help

T-Mobile Introduction

T-Mobile is a German-owned subsidiary of Duetsche Telekom. It was founded in 1990, and is headquartered in Bonn Germany. It specialises in mobile communications and DSL services. The firm also sells wireless devices such as mobile phones and iPads.

The Company has employed 36,000 people under its wing; they are located in Europe, The United States, The Virgin Islands, and Puerto Rico. In Europe, T-Mobile has a presence in Austria, Croatia, Germany, Czech Republic, Hungary, Macedonia, Montenegro, Slovakia, The Netherlands, and the United Kingdom. This organisation is ranked third among telecom company multinationals of the world. However, in terms of the number of subscribers, the firm is the twelfth internationally. It has about 150 million consumers.

Company history

The organisation was initiated in 1990 when the state-owned Duetsche Bundespot provided the first mobile telecommunications services. These services were eventually placed under DeTeMobil. Duetsche Bundespot was later called Duetsche Telekom in 1995, and was privatised in 1996.

The wireless communication subsidiary was called T-Mobile. In 2002, international operations were anglicised from T-Mobil to T-Mobile. T-Mobile was eventually called Telekom in the parent country. Consequently, the brand – T-Mobile is officially recognised in international markets only.

Impacts

The company recorded revenue earnings of $18.7 billion in 2010 in the United States. In the international market, the organisation reported revenues of 62.4 billion Euros. Most of its sales came from the provision of its wireless and data services, although product sales are playing a huge role.

T-Mobile was responsible for the first release of a high-speed data network in the USA and a number of other countries such as the UK, Hungary and Czech Republic. This caused the company to become a force to reckon with in terms of the quality and innovation enhancements it provides. The firm has been known for aggressive pricing within the mobile wireless telecommunications service industry.

It has done this by spearheading several unlimited service plans within the sector. The organisation has also been at the forefront of providing wireless email to BlackBerry users. Android operating systems can also be attributed to this very same organisation. In a competitive market such as the USA, T-Mobile has won awards for best customer care in the wireless industry for two years, that is; in 2010 and 2011.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This has implications on the level of customer satisfaction, which is a strong competitive factor. In the US, the company has an underdog status. Some of its innovations rarely get the publicity they deserve because of this. Many consumers in this market tend to migrate from other service providers because they are attracted to T-Mobile USA’s low calling plans. However, the product range found in most T-Mobile markets is not as diverse as it is in other competing firms like AT

[supanova_question]

Summary and Response to “Digging” by Heaney, Seamus Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Effective Images in Seamus Heaney’s “Digging” The poem “Digging” by Seamus Heaney is a recollection of the persona’s childhood and present memories. In this poem, the poet efficiently utilizes audio-visual images as well as the persona’s voice to convey his message on hard work. The persona acts as a narrator and tells the story of the family’s heritage on hard work. He nostalgically remembers how grandfather used to dig for long hours without resting. Moreover, the poem focuses on the relevance of expertise in enhancing ones profession.

Similarly, the father also works hard in his farm, with the sound of his shovel a constant reminder of his commitment to farming. While the grandfather represents the past, the father represents the present. The blood connection between the two signifies the poet’s attempt to connect the past and the present. This also illustrates that farming is an age old profession, but still relevant, despite the waning popularity.

The persona admires both the grand father and the father whose rhythmic movements vivify the extent to which the two men are committed to their work. However, the persona acknowledges that writing is as useful as farming. This also shows a shift from occupations that require physical skills to occupations which require mental skills.

The poet uses audio-visual image and makes the reader perceive farming as a primitive occupation. However, the persona is proud of the father and the grandfather’s commitment and vows to work s hard as his forefathers. The reader learns vital lessons from the poem. Success is not instantaneous but achieved through sustained effort. One has to work hard over long period of time before realizing the benefits of hard work.

Furthermore, commitment and determination are key success factors. Thus, audio-visual images combine well to develop Heaney’s message on hard work. In the poem “Digging”, Seamus Heaney uses audio-visual images efficiently to deliver his massage that success only comes through hard work. Audio-visual images appeals to the reader’s senses of sight and sound through creative use of language. The persona hears “a clean rasping sound/ when the spade sinks into gravelly ground” (Heaney 2-3).

These images of sound allude to the fact that the sound of the shovel not only wakes the persona from his physical sleep but also to reality. The persona realizes that his father works hard all his life. Furthermore, the poet uses the image of sigh to capture the repetitive nature of hard work. The persona looks down the window and catches the sight of his father as he “Bends low, comes up twenty years away/ stooping in rhythm through potato drills” (Heaney 5-6).

Through this image, the reader visualizes the persona’s father deeply engrossed in his work. This image also portrays that hard work involves routine activities. Furthermore, while the terms “bending” and “coming up” explicitly illustrate routine, the term “drill” further enhances the extent of routine. The potato drills compares to an electric drill, which performs repetitive circular motion to make a hole into an object.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Through this image, the reader appreciates the magnitude of routine exercises. The image of sight further reveals the enormity of hard work. The persona watches in admiration as his grandfather tirelessly “heaving sods over his shoulder” (Heaney 22). Through this image the reader visualizes the grandfather lifting heavy tuffs of grass over his shoulder and realizes how tiring the experience is. The poet successful delivers his message on hard work through the use of images.

While the poem contains various types of images, audio-visual images combine well to enhance the poet’s message. The sound of the fathers shovel sinking into the ground and the sight of the grandfather heaving up heavy sods vivify hard work. Therefore, audio-visual images the reader appreciates the real meaning of hard work.

Works Cited Heaney, Seamus. “Digging”. New Poetry Works: A Workbook Anthology. Ed. Robin Malan. Claremont: new books Limited, 1997. 90. Print.

[supanova_question]

Fascism and Socialism Research Paper online essay help

Fascism Fascism is a right-wing philosophy that commemorates a state or race as a natural community surpassing all other loyalties. It puts emphasis on a legend of racial regeneration following a period of demolition. Fascism, thus, calls for a religious revolution against signs of immorality such as selfishness and cupidity. It seeks to eliminate alien forces and associations that intimidate the ordinary society.

It tends to rejoice in masculinity, youth, spiritual unity and the regenerative supremacy of violence. It supports racial superiority principles, ethnic harassments, imperialist extension and genocide. Fascism may incorporate a type of internationalism based on ethnic or ideological unity across nationwide boundaries. Typically, fascism promotes open male dominance, though it may at times espouse female unity and new opportunities for females of the privileged state (Griffin 150).

The approach of Fascism to politics is termed as both populist and elitist. It is regarded as populist in the sense that it seeks to stimulate persons against alleged oppressors. It is termed as elitist since it treats the will of its people as personified in a chosen group or one ultimate leader, from whom power proceeds downward. Fascism also seeks to systematize a cadre-led group movement to seize state authority.

It compulsorily subordinates all fields of the community to its ideological hallucination of natural community, usually via a totalitarian state. As an association and as a government, fascism makes use of mass associations as a system of amalgamation and control. It also utilizes planned violence to repress opposition, though the scale of aggression differs widely (Renton 34).

Fascism is antagonistic to Marxism, conservatism and Liberalism though it makes use of concepts from the three. It rebuffs the policies of class struggle and employee internationalism as coercions to state unity. It, however, takes advantage of real grievances in opposition to capitalists and property-owners through racial scape goating. Fascism declines the noninterventionist doctrines of personal autonomy and political pluralism (Griffiths 89).

Typically associated with the Nazi movement and with Hitler’s rule in Germany, Fascism has quite short yet rather impressive historical record. However, there is certain inconsistency in associating Hitler’s reign with the epoch of fascism, since Hitler’s politics itself was based on Nazism, which is quite a different movement. However, according to Griffiths, the issue has rather clear and understandable explanation for the confusion.

The movement aimed at intertwining the Church, the State and the Party into a single entity, which, supposedly, could make the state stronger and eventually turn it invincible to the attacks of the enemies (Griffin) was narrowed to the epoch of the totalitarian regime of Benito Mussolini, as Griffin marked:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The word fascism here, however, is the anglicized form of the Italian proper name fascimo (henceforth to be referred to as ‘Fascism’). To apply it to phenomena outside Italy is to change the status of the word: it becomes a generic term. (1)

However, when applied to the German totalitarian regime in 1933-1945, fascism obtains a different palette of meanings, changing the idea of fascism and shaping it into a new ugly and immense power. As Griffin said,

If Italy’s proto-fascism could be pictured as a few rivulets or trickles of ultra-national sentiment whose confluence was only made possible by the interventionist crisis, then Germany’s evokes a meandering network of tributaries which had still to find a common channel by the time the First World War broke out. (85)

Hence, fascism has a number of faces. Splitting into various types, it was bruising until the WWI broke out. However, even the WWI could not put an end to the hatred and rivalry, since the results of the treaty did not satisfy the Central Powers (Griffin 231).

Socialism Socialism is a financial system in which production means are both owned by the nation or community and managed cooperatively. Socialism is a form of communal association that is based on joint integration and self-management. The chief aim of socialism is social fairness and wealth allocation based on one’s contribution to the community.

It leads to an economic organization that serves the needs of the community as a whole. Socialism is based on production for consumption and the allocation of economic products to meet financial demands and human needs. In socialism, bookkeeping is based on material resources, physical size and a direct assessment of labor and time.

Products are distributed via markets and income allocation is based on the policy of personal merit. As a political association, socialism involves a wide range of political beliefs that vary from reformism to radical socialism. Supporters of socialism promote the nationalization of production means, allocation and exchange as an approach for executing socialism. Social democrats, however, promote public management of resources in the market economy (Fleming 92).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Fascism and Socialism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Socialism deals with a materialistic point of view and a perception that individual behavior is shaped by the communal environment. It holds that societal mores, beliefs, cultural attributes and financial practices are social conceptions and are not the possessions of an absolute natural law.

Socialists claim that socialism leads to human social association up to the degree of modern technological capacity. They assert that capitalism, as a system of allocating wealth, is outdated since it puts both power and riches within a small section of the community. It is, therefore, clear that socialism is the only system to sensibly deal with people fighting against themselves and the natural world (Mill 79).

It is quite peculiar that most people erroneously associate Socialism with Communism, as Fleming notes. However, Fleming emphasizes that the two ideologies are not necessarily to be intertwined into a single entity. As the historian mentions, the two can exist independently, which proves that Socialism is not intertwined with Communism:

Although the collapse of the Soviet empire (in the late 1980s and early 1990s) has tended to discredit communism, socialist ideas (at least in a moderate form) are accepted and praised, even by politicians and journalists who claim to defend the free market. (16-17)

It is essential to mark that the development of socialist ideas is typically split into two epochs, which are the era before the French Revolution and the era after the French Revolution, as Fleming (13) emphasizes.

Indeed, it is essential to mark that the French Revolution has considerably enhanced the development of the socialist ideas, not to mention the fact that it was in the revolutionary France where the famous Equality, Liberty, Fraternity motto was born to be further on spread all over the world as the fundament of a stable and healthy society.

Tracking the differences between the pre-Revolution Socialism and the post-Revolution Socialism, one can see the main landmarks of the ideology development and specify the changes that have been made to the socialist ideas throughout its evolution.

Works Cited Fleming, Thomas. Socialism. New York: Marshall Cavendish Benchmark, 2008. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Fascism and Socialism by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Griffin, Roger. The Nature of Fascism. New York: Oxford University Press, 1991. Print.

Griffiths Richard. Fascism. London: Continuum, 2005. Print.

Mill, Stuart. On Socialism. New York: Cosimo, 2009. Print.

Renton, Dave. Fascism: Theory and Practice. London; Sterling, Va.: Pluto Press. Print

[supanova_question]

Management’s Definition Research Paper essay help online

The term management as often used in English is derived from the Italian word managgiare, which literally means to handle, the Latin word manus which means hand and lastly from the French word mesnagement which founded the modern day management. This brief explanation on the development of the term management is very crucial in coming up with an absolute definition of management in the scope of this study.

The term management can be defined as the articulate process in which any system systematically combines all its resources ranging from the financial to the human capital in the organization by effectively and efficiently coordinating them in a manner that guarantees that the cardinal objectives and goals of that particular system are achieved (Murugan, 2007).

Mintzberg, a renowned researcher and scholar in the field of management defined management roles as the specific managerial behaviors that are exhibited by managers in any system. It is evident from his work that this specific behaviors are articulated on a number of factors are include interpersonal relationship, transfer of information and lastly the decision making process of the organization. These three factors interlink around ten interrelated roles of the management (Dubrin, 2011).

The interpersonal role includes the leadership roles, the figurehead and the liaison roles. These roles involve the people in the organization and the ceremonial duties of the organization. The information managerial roles include the monitoring, disseminator and spokespersons roles and they are involved with the collection, receivership and the dissemination of information in the organization.

Lastly, the decisional roles that entail the choosing of an alternative over the others that is, making of a decision that is expected to benefit the organization. This facet of the managerial roles has the following sub-roles under its umbrella: entrepreneurial, negotiator, resource allocator and disturbance handler roles (Murugan, 2007).

In any kind of a system, management is paramount and this creates a similarity in the functions that are undertaken by management teams in the quest of ensuring that their organizations run smoothly. It is the goal of the management to ensure that organizations are working as a unit in pursuit of their goals and responsibilities in an organization.

The organization’s objectives are achieved via the planning, organizing, leading and controlling functions of the management. These functions are vital and none has precedence in its application over the other.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The planning function encompasses the generation and development of strategies or plans of action that are expected to affect the organization in the medium term or long-term.

This function of the management demands that the managers be aware of the environmental conditions that the organization is facing and from the observations made, it should be able to forecast the conditions that are in all probabilities are going to face it in the future and thus it is paramount that the managers be good decision makers (Shim

[supanova_question]

Disney’s Representations of Nature Essay essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

Domesticating nature through “Snow White”

“Bambi” and Environmental Conservation

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Disney films are significantly providing the public with a deeper understanding of environmental issues. The films have resulted into a powerful environmental conservation across the globe. Critics and environmentalists credit Disney films such as “The Jungle Book”, “Snow White”, Baloo, “Cinderella”, “Alice in Wonderland”, “Bambi”, “The Lion King”, “Finding Nemo”, among others for promoting nature awareness’ among people of all ages. Some of these Disney films inspired environmental movement as early as 1960s.

Disney films influence the target audience to conserve their natural environment and wildlife. These films serve as role models to children. The films relate how people relate to the environment in a contradictory manner. Furthermore, they fundamental encourage people to have respect for nature. At the end of the films, man’s relation to nature shows a strong sense of commitment to conservation.

Domesticating nature through “Snow White” Disney’s adaptation of fairy tales to conserve nature is remarkable. The film shows Snow White unrelentingly surrounded by flowers, plants and animals. The emotional appeal of this film dominates the association with the natural world. Disney allows the animal helpers elaboration so largely that it becomes the critical part of the film.

Nature is sympathetic towards Snow White, Snow White can sing in an alternating pattern with birds and other animals, which shows the associations between her and nature. The character’s positive attitude towards all things in her natural environment enhances life and its natural strengths (Whitley 20).

Snow White relates well to her delightful forest friends, the animals and birds. When Snow White falls in the swamp before regaining her vision, there is a deeper meaning to this as it relates to the environment. In Disney film, at the beginning, the swamp is scary and disgusting. However, it leads Snow White to view the forest in her perception as a sanctuary. It is the swamp which ultimately leads Snow White to a teeming life of the forest.

There is an aspect of humanity struggling to control nature. Small animals like squirrels, rabbits and birds achieve their domestication process through Snow White. She domesticates wild animals of the forest through her songs and changes the abandoned cottage with the assistance of newly domesticated animals, who use their bodies to do chores. Snow White even manages to domesticate death itself through a kiss.

Snow White relationship with animals originates from a sense of sympathy and recognition of equivalence in their natural environment. Different animals come to meet Snow White. These animals have respective habitats, ranging from semi-aquatic pond, earth burrows, to fully airborne. This representation of biodiversity and species is unusual, but Snow White can relate to them all (Whitley 23).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Snow White brings about the conservation of nature through domestication. When the animals are in the cottage, Snow White takes control and teaches the animals to wash up, clean, dust cobwebs and clear away dishes. Snow White and the animals perform tasks with joy as the sing.

“Bambi” and Environmental Conservation Bambi is a Disney film depicting a deer growing up in the forest, surviving death, attaining maturity and siring fawns of its own. Bambi represents a development of natural history with successive moments. This film is capable of engaging viewers’ minds as it represents the joy of nature and its fall caused by human destructive acts.

The film ends when the deer seeks refuge up the mountains from fire caused by human’s act consisting of large-scale hunting activity. The manner in which the animals are able to recover their damaged habitat demonstrates that, the fall of wild animals’ habitat is fully man’s own fault. It is the man who drives them out without minding the gentle and innocent forest creatures that nature eventually rescues (Salten 20).

“Bambi” film is significant in its central connection to the idea of nature. Disney closely and accurately observes behavior of animals in their natural environment. The film reveals a natural set up not spoiled by man. The film presents trees, branches, stones, rivers, and mosses to the unusually close part of the forest.

Viewers watch the birth of a fawn and the tender care it receives from the forest dwellers. Through this film, we are able to experience what are natural secrets within the forest and unobserved within the lives of wild animals. The film creates a feeling of intimacy with the natural world, mostly inaccessible to humans, through its detailed combination of animal behavior. In fact, children watching this film are learning a range of issues affecting animal behavior (Salten 12).

The forest environment is striking; there are various forms of trees, which are sensitive to light, different terrains, grassland, and woodland with various trees, open space, rivers running through forest, and finally ending up in curves forming cliffs and mountains beyond. Bambi shows beautiful environment.

Environmentalists should assess each stage of human engagement with nature for its full consequences, and manage the processes of economic advancements, which depend on the nature. The point is that the delicate balance of connecting ecosystems within the natural environment needs protection from the effects of ever increasing human exploitation.

We will write a custom Essay on Disney’s Representations of Nature specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The fire within “Bambi” reflects an act of humanity associated with brutality and carelessness evading the innocence of the natural animals’ habitats. The fire at “Bambi” provided a platform for environmentalists to advertise and create public awareness about forest fires at the countryside. “Bambi” fire influenced Wartime Advertising Council in its fire preservation campaigns.

It credited the film for its conservation messages to the public. It is the fire which creates the environmental drama of the “Bambi’s” climax. The film portrays the images of hunting as the cause of fire at “Bambi”.

All in all, “Bambi” links several fundamental ways, ideas and concepts that are influencing the efforts and practice of conservation in the United States. Figures of the animals are also informing the children how to integrate with their environment. The fact that Bambi lost its mother at a tender age has deep influence on the audience, which motivate them to engage in long-term environmental conservation agendas.

Conclusion Critics agree that undoubtedly Disney films result into a more conscious relationship between man and the environment. The films also serve as role models to children to take care of their surroundings because of the sentimental nature the films possess. Disney films give young people a chance to explore and rehearse their environmental issues. The earlier productions show the nature as serenely and unspoiled world whereas the latest productions have some exotic scenes to show man’s harmonious relationship with the environment.

One of Disney’s corporate responsibilities is the conservation of the environment through its initiative driven by Disney Worldwide Conservation Fund. Conservation of the environment is the main agenda explored by various films presented by Disney.

Works Cited Salten, Felix. “Bambi: A Life in the Woods”. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1998.

Whitley, David. “The Idea of Nature in Disney Animation”. Hampshire, England: Ashgate Publishing Limited, 2008.

[supanova_question]

Discuss R.K. Narayan Essay essay help free

The Guide by R.K. Narayan focuses on the theme of guilt and redemption. The main character of the novel, Raju first leads a life of guilt and finally redemption. Raju leads the general public to believe that he is a hero, Sadhu. Raju is an ordinary man who experience changes in the course of his life and earns admiration of the people around him because they never understood him.

The readers understand Raju’s past in his parents’ home, hut shop, school, as a tourist guide, as a prison and lastly as a homeless seer. The character does not reveal his true self and allows this misunderstanding to continue for his personal gains. Finally, the villagers expose Raju for his acts of deceit. He dies of hunger thinking that it is raining some place.

Raju experiences the social environment brought about by colonialism in Malgudi. The railways truck leads Raju away from the sleepy village of Malgudi to a large city in his consciousness. There is no significant movement involved. Raju becomes an expert in guiding tourists, classical arts and master of dance forms.

He learns that in order to survive in the city, one has to wear many hats and adopts sophistication and intellectually of city life. Raju finds these roles easy because of his involvement with Rosie. Raju uses Rosie, her lover to reach the final goal of his life through her art of dancing. Narayan considers Raju a modern man facing a dilemma as a result of colonialism and struggling to live with it (Narayan 10).

When the police arrest Raju for attempting to forge Rosie signature in order to sale her jewels, he sentenced to prison. It is the prison, which transform him. When Raju comes out of jail, he settles down near a river.

The villagers mistake Raju for a seer, Sadhu. Indians consider Sadhu to be a man who has no desire for worldly things; he is celibate and devotes his life to God. Sadhu depends on offerings from common people for his daily bread. Raju as a Sadhu is not suppose to work, but rather pray to God in order to escape the cycle of life, death and rebirth.

The title of the novel portrays Raju both as a tourist and spiritual guide to public. He is the tourist’s guide. Raju is also a fake spiritual guide. In fact, he is not a spiritual leader at all, but a former prisoner. Narayan demonstrates this through the use of irony.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is the village moron who leads Raju to his trap when he conveys his message of fasting for the rain. Devotees of Raju stay to show their support and admiration for him. They consider this a magnificent sacrifice for the sake of the people. This action attracts large crowd including American news reporter. Fasting leads Raju to (Narayan 220).

Narayan presents a vague ending. Raju dies while thinking that it is raining at some place. Raju is struggling to fit in the life of past and present with its effects from colonialism. His identity formation removes him from his past life. An ordinary tourists guide, becomes a dancer agent, goes to jail and finally develops to a spiritual guide.

Narayan also presents the theme of empowerment of women. He uses Rosie. Emancipation of women has been a social concern since the past century, and Indian writers were not out of the discourse. Rosie shows efforts to come out strongly and prove her identity through art.

She has a husband, Marco who has never given her any support. Marco is only interested in his art. He has not time for his younger wife. Marco and Rosie were incompatible. He always snubs her (Narayan 67). Rosie also has no interest on what her husband does. To her, Marco is not a real live husband. Raju takes advantage of this and engages Rosie in extra marital affairs. This encounter changes her life altogether.

Rosie came from a family of professional dancing girls. Dancing as an art is part of their lives. She always craved to dance and express herself. Raju likes the way Rosie dances, and he praises. He notes that Rosie can achieve notable success like a meteor if only Macro had an interest in supporting her. Rosie finds this support from Raju (Narayan 155).

Narayan portrays Rosie has a woman who has interests in family life. Though, Rosie had extra-marital affairs she is sorry and begs for forgiveness from her husband. Marco reacts by disowning her, yet it is his fault that led his wife to another man (Narayan 133).

This new experience transforms her. She manages to build her dancing career. She gets fame and public attention. Rosie got a new name as Nalini. This marked a new beginning in her life and her past suffering disappeared (Narayan 157). Raju views Rosie as his possession and becomes jealous for fear of losing her to Marco. Unlike in the past, Rosie began to enjoy herself. Raju says that she would never stop dancing.

We will write a custom Essay on Discuss R.K. Narayan specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Narayan depicts that liberating women is also a problem. Rosie rises beyond the control of Raju. Raju is not able to stop Rosie. Raju realized that neither he nor Marco had no place in Rosie’s new life. Rosie demonstrate that women it is the economic conditions and lack of expression, which stop women from discovering their position in society. The author shows that male dominance of the society still affects, but they must fight for their emancipation.

Works Cited Narayan, Rasipuram. The Guide. New Delhi : Penguin Books, 1988. Print.

[supanova_question]

How Jacob, as a Complex Character, Often Appears to have Opposing Aspects/Parts to his Personality Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Jacob Jankowski is the main character of the novel Water for Elephants by Sara Gruen. Considering the main traits of Jacob Jankowski, it may be stated that this person is too controversial. It is impossible to miss his complex character and opposing personality traits. Reading a book under discussion, many cases are found when Jacob Jankowski is depicted as a truthful and a liar, a hero and a coward, thoughtful and impulsive.

It should be mentioned that the book under consideration clearly states the cases when Jacob Jankowski is presented as a liar and when he appears to be a truthful persons. Reading a novel, we can see that the truth is really important for the main character. For example, it is possible to remember the situation when Jacob was about to lose the house.

However, he got to know that his parents had mortgaged a house before their death to pay Jacob’s tuition. Thus, he could not do it, he could not spend already lost house (Gruen 20). At the same time, Jacob lies in a very simple and unnecessary situation. He knows that a man who tells about his experience in bringing water to elephants lies, he still says nothing (Gruen 10). Isn’t it contradictory for Jacob Jankowski to cover a stranger’s lie and sacrifice personal house?

Jacob Jankowski appears in the text as a person of contradicting nature, he seems to be both a hero and a coward. After parents’ death, Jacob has to live alone. He goes to a circuit to try to battle a Depression. Jacob may be considered as a hero when he collects his mind and makes a decision to join a circuit as the life this community leads is too complicated and extremely difficult.

The ability to face this destiny impresses. However, the main character does not want to study. He drops exams as he is not sure, he is afraid of the future classes. He questions whether he is able to continue studying, he looks as a coward and disappears (Gruen 147).

There is one more contradicting feature of Jacob Jankowski which should be considered in the paper. Jacob appears to be thoughtful and impulsive at one and the same time. The author of the book makes this person reasonable as thinking back about his past life in the circus Jacob provides impressive arguments.

At the same time, his impulsive nature, like running to the circus or dropping the tests, tells absolutely different things about this person (Gruen 147). It seems a bad feature to have such a double nature, however, the story would be meaningless if Jacob turned out to be a simple person without particular traits.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Therefore, it may be concluded that Jacob Jankowski is a person of contrasts and contradicting nature. It seems rather difficult to be such kind of a person as one should constantly change personal opinion without believing in anything particular.

Jacob Jankowski can be called an unbalanced person due to his unstable mood, due to his actions motivated by outside factors, and because of lack of strong will. The comparison and contrast of the past and present with distance in many years seems to be one of the items the author tries to parallel with the main character’s contradicting features.

Works Cited Gruen, Sara. Water for elephants: a novel. Chapel Hill: Algonquin Books, 2007. Print.

[supanova_question]

Why did president Obama fail in his attempts to stop israel building settlement and prevent the Palestinians from applying for UN membership? Essay (Critical Writing) cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Thesis Statement Diplomacy is one of the fields of study that has taken root in the modern international system. It pertains to the efforts that states make in order to achieve national interests both locally and abroad. The US has not used its veto power to block Palestine from becoming a state. This is due to a number of reasons including safeguarding national interests. This paper explains why Obama refused to block Palestinian move and why use of force is dangerous as well as necessary in solving world political problems.

Prevention of building settlements

Rationale

Why it failed

Israeli-Palestine Conflict

Public opinion

Obama’s standpoint

Foreign Policy

Use of force

Use of consultation

Bibliography

Obama assumed power guaranteeing a more dynamic and unbiased approach to the Israeli-Palestinian conflict. However, beyond some supercilious speeches as regards to Palestinian agony, he has presented no significant policy change or precise plan for taking consultations a notch higher.

Obama’s effort to prevent Israel from building settlements in the seized regions failed when he gave in to Israeli obstinacy. The government then had the courage to sanction a nonbinding U.N. declaration accusing the very settlements Obama himself had criticized. The Israeli premier mocked the president’s exciting proposal that consultations for a two-state resolution be derived from the 1967 boundaries with territory exchange.

Obama’s proposal is not new since every US president has suggested it. The proposal is based on the Oslo treaty. The president’s suggestions to Netanyahu and the Israeli extremists have made the U.S. seem feeble in the international arena. Obama had no other option than to confirm to the globe that the U.S. is not Israel’s fanatic. He had to cut short his plans of preventing Palestine from being a state.

The majority of Americans support Israel in their fight against Palestine. However, research reveals that most Americans think the U.S. must not support one side over the other in the crisis. Leaders from the media industry, armed forces and foreign relations observe that US foreign policy to Israel is rigorously detrimental to America’s welfare and image around the globe. Basing on the 2008 J Street research, 78% of American Jews backed a two-state resolution and 81% would like the U.S. to force both sides to terminate the crisis.

There is one extra rationale to back the Palestinians’ proposal at the United Nations. This is in line with ethical consideration. During his initial presidential crusade, Obama alleged that no one was distressed more than the Palestinian citizens were. Currently, he has the chance to meet his own values and pledges and to offer the Palestinian populace with similar sense of self-respect that Harry Truman offered Israel 60 years back.

The suggestion that force and risk of force is an essential apparatus of peacekeeping and have a responsibility in foreign strategy is part of the conservative perception of statecraft. It is factual that history and modern incidents support the observation that attempts to cope with crises between countries exclusively by way of nonviolent peacekeeping do not forever thrive and may perhaps lead to extensive harm to one’s public welfare.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Alternatively, one locates in history several cases in which risk of war or real employment of force were frequently not only expensive but also unsuccessful. Since historical occurrences support the inevitability of choosing force and risk of force sometimes, but also stress the perils of doing so, we are left with a vital issue in the assumption and practice of overseas strategy.

The issue is, under what situation and how can force and risks of force be utilized successfully to achieve diverse forms of foreign strategy goals at a suitable level of cost and danger[1].

Attempts to tackle the above issue have caused a sharp division among world think tanks, for instance in the American government where there was a divided opinion over the Korean conflict. Following the Korean conflict, several martial and resident strategists claimed that the United States must never once more fight an incomplete or questionable warfare.

Either it must keep away from such crisis in general or if it intrudes, it must employ whatever martial force needed in a decisive military conquest. Individuals who believed in this message rapidly came to be referred to as Never-Again School.

The tactical principle they supported concerning American military intercession was suitably branded all-or-nothing. This meant that either the United States must be ready to do everything needed to prevail or it must not intrude at all. Other overseas strategy consultants depicted a quite diverse example from the Korean War incident. They claimed that the United States would have possibly to engage in incomplete wars.

One had to anticipate that other local clashes would happen in which the United States considered wise to intrude due to vital interests at risk. Relatively, individuals who depicted this particular example from the Korean conflict were referred to as advocates of the Limited War School. The incongruity over policy between advocates of the Never-Again and the Limited War perspectives has been on ever since and has had an effect to American foreign policy in numerous successive conflicts[2].

From the above analysis, it can be noted that use of force has both strengths and limitations. As scholars had observed earlier, it reaches a time when the only language a man understands is violence. Man is brutal and selfish hence peaceful resolution of conflicts is not always possible.

We will write a custom Critical Writing on Why did president Obama fail in his attempts to stop israel building settlement and prevent the Palestinians from applying for UN membership? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The international system exists according to the Hobbestian state of nature. This means that power is hierarchically arranged that is, without a common power. There is no a leviathan in the international system meaning that we do not have an international government.

For this case, each state is sovereign and no state is more sovereign compared to others but it is true that some states are more powerful in contrast to others. Powerful states have strong influence in the international system and use of force is sometimes justified to bring peace and tranquility. The more powerful states, such as the US, can use force to achieve both national and international interests though national interests are given priority.

Use of force is necessary because the aggressor does not have to give conditions for cooperation. Peaceful negotiations sometimes take time, which can lead to untold sufferings among citizens. Employment of force guarantees compliance as well as conformity to international standards. Aggressive members in the international system are subjected to global regulations the way they are that is, without comprise.

This has seen tyrants charged in the international criminal court of justice at The Hague and democracy has been restored in the shortest time possible. Conversely, use of force has led to several tribulations to both the aggressors and the world powers. To the aggressors, they are not given any chance to express their views pertaining to particular events. They might have carried out a certain actions with reason but they never have time to explain because they are hit without notice.

Use of force taints the image of the superpower and reduces its popularity in the international system. Soldiers are usually accused of violation of human rights. States spend many resources when they opt to intervene militarily[3]. War can only be fought by rich nations hence the weak cannot engage in wars with the strong. Finally, wars have consequences such as loss of lives and deterioration of economies.

Bibliography Barston, Ronald. Modern diplomacy, Prentice Hall: Pearson Education, 2006.

Berridge, Gilbert. Diplomacy: Theory

[supanova_question]

The Mayan Civilization Research Paper college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Mayan people

The Mayan culture

The Mayan civilization

The Mayan government

Conclusion

References

Introduction It is a grueling task to construct and connect all the remnants of the distant past of a civilization. But connecting the distant past of the ancient Mayan civilization is a special fascination. The secrets of the civilization are deeply buried in the tropical forests of the Central America. To the historians, the only seeable Mayan architectural designs and sculptures seems to be alien and bizarre “(Robin: 2001:19)”. Indeed, unfolding the calendar backwards to unravel the mysterious civilization is what makes it bizarre.

The Mayan people The Mayan people and culture existed over two centuries ago. In fact, the Mayans were believed to have originated from a splinter group of Israelis or a splinter tribe of the Atlantis. After migrating from Asia through the Bering straight, they travelled south establishing themselves in Central America.

The Maya established their civilization in Latin America in what is currently known as the southern part of Mexico, El Salvador, Guatemala, Belize and Honduras “(Welker: 1998:1)”. The Mayan society was highly stratified with distinct classes that every Mayan could fit in. Basically, each and every class had different resources and power. Wealth was indeed shared on the basis of stratification with the wealthy occupying the upper class. They were also the powerful and ideally formed the ruling class.

The Mayan culture Mayans achieved their highly regarded intellectual and artistic heights within a pan of six centuries. The intellectual and artistic capability was evidenced through glamorous cities and splendid mega temples. Their ingenious advancement in astronomy and mathematics was beyond the imagination of the modern days’ scientists.

The Mayan economical, political and cultural peak marked the prosperous and most interesting times in the history of Latin America. During this period the Mayan people achieved the intellectual and artistic heights that no modern day people and cultures had ever thought to be possible.

According to Hitchcock and Alton (2010: 275) assertions, the rapid decline of Mayan culture still remains a mystery to many archeologists and anthropologists. This is because it happened at a time when it was believed that peace and tranquility prevailed. Many archeologists and anthropologists had over the years attempted to unravel the mystery surrounding the Mayan cultural decline by delving deeper into the Mayan superior culture “(Foster: 2007: 227)”.

Mayan civilization originated from the pre-classic periods. Though shrouded by many mysteries, many theories suggest that the Mayan people originated from some parts of Europe or Asia across the Bering straight. Mayans established their existence in North America through farming systems rather than hunting “(Clow and Johan: 2007: 78)”. They planted variety of food crops and cash crops especially cotton which later became their major export to Europe.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After establishing their normal and peaceful existence the Mayan people experienced an exponential growth period “(Welker: 1998:1)”. There were plenty of food and luxury which became the norm of the day. During this classic period, the Mayans built the most awesome temples, ornate cities and grew in their intellectual capability.

It was during this period when cultural development was taking place “(Foster: 2007: 24)”. Classes and societal hierarchy emerged. With intellectual development in astronomy and mathematics, Mayan strong beliefs in supreme beings and heavenly bodies took shape and the emergence of religion later on emanate.

Mayans spoke thirty similar languages which were believed to have the same origin. The proto-Mayan language is believed to be over seventy years old. According to the historical linguists, the evolution of Mayan language into thirty different languages spoken today was as a result of geographical isolation that characterized the tribal Mayan settlements “(Clark: 1997: 220)”.

Though traces of original of the Mayan language are still found today, it is evidenced that the remaining Mayans had a common ancient with respect to their genetic origin.

Most scholars claim that the nobles and the priests occupied the top most class. In fact, many historians agree that the priests and the nobles comprised the Mayan aristocracy “(Welker: 1998:1)”. The aristocracy monopolized the Mayan classes and all authorities were bestowed to those who occupied the aristocracy.

It was also believed that the aristocracy was the center of Mayan government. The noble consisted of the king and his family whereas the Mayan kingdom was hereditary. The aristocrats were characterized by their wealth and power “(Welker: 1998:1)”. Furthermore, the aristocrats’ main role within the Mayan society was to give leadership, legislate and offer security for the Mayan people.

Below the rulers was the wealthy middle class. The middle class consisted of wealthy businessmen as well as farmers who owned large tracks of land. Though the class consisted of wealthy people their wealth could not surpass that of the nobles. Below this class were the commoners.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Mayan Civilization specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to most historians and anthropologists retorts, commoners did not have much wealth or power. In fact, they supported their rulers as their slaves and offering gifts “(Foster: 2007: 227)”. The commoners mostly lived in small towns and villages where their major preoccupation was farming.

They are the largest class in the Mayan society and were regarded as the most productive. They grew corn, squash, beans, chili papers and many other crops that were grown by the Mayans. Besides they were doing any other work that was required by the ruling class “(Lisa: 2002: 819)”.

Below the commoners were the slaves, prisoners of war, criminals and the lepers. They neither had wealth, power nor freedom. According to the Mayan culture where humans were sacrificed, these people were the ones chosen to be sacrificed or killed in a ceremony for the gods.

Mayans believed that human gifts would appease their gods and will entice them to send prosperity to the Mayan people “(Ness: 2003:42)”. In most cases, human sacrifices were made during looming calamities and when the Mayans want to go for war. Such human sacrifices celebrities were also practiced after the successful season or after successful war.

The Mayan civilization The Mayan civilization was thought to have originated from the earlier civilizations such as those of the Olmec “(Rathje: 1971: 279)”. Based on those early ideas and inventions Mayans advanced the astronomical thought and developed the calendrical systems. Besides, Mayans advanced the idea of writing and in the process came up with highly hieroglyphic writing. Mayans were also known for their highly festooned architectural designs evidenced in the buildings that were highly regarded.

The Mayan great temples, pyramids and palaces that were built without metal tools still bewilder many historians. The Mayan skills were not in architecture alone “(Stray: 2007: 48)”.

Their skills were also seen in agriculture where they could clear large tracks of forest land as well as building the ground water reservoirs using the crude tools. The civilization was conspicuous in their economic activities. They were skilled weavers, potters and ornamental. They could cleverly clear roads in the dense forest, build bridges across swamps to open routs for trade and commerce.

The Mayan government Principally, the Mayan government was hierarchical with the kings and nobles as the rulers. The system of government is thought to have developed during the classic period. During this period the Mayan civilization was thought to be more urbanized and the system of government developed into a highly structured kingdom “(Foster: 2007: 93)”. The Mayan society consisted of highly stratified and many independent states.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Mayan Civilization by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Each state was characterized by a rural farming community with urban centers constructed around sites where ceremonies were being conducted. The reasons for the Mayan kingdom still remain a mystery to many historians. The dynastic came to end when the remaining northern Mayan was finally assimilated by the Toltec rising society “(Hitchcock and Alton: 2010: 275)”. Some peripheral centers were still alive until the Spanish invasion in the sixteenth century.

Conclusion The Mayan civilization is characterized by complex architectural designs, highly developed art, writing, advanced astronomy and mathematics. Its history is also marked by rise and fall. The Mayan cities rose and fell. The ruined cities were immediately being replaced by others. The Mayan civilization could best be described as one that is ever changing and continuously guided by religion “(Welker: 1998:1)”.

Indeed religion remained to be the foundation of the Mayan culture. The Mayan traditions were influenced by the supernatural beings and belief in the cosmos. The tradition was embedded on the homage paid to super beings through highly regarded sacrifices and rituals that even involved giving human blood as gifts. The deeply rooted Mayan civilization and tradition can still be seen the modern day hybridization of the Christian- Maya faith “(Ness: 2003:42)”.

References Clark, John. 1997. The Arts of Government in Early Mesoamerica. Annual Review of Anthropology 26 (October):211-234.

Clow, Barbara and Carl Johan. 2007. The Mayan Code: Time Acceleration and Awakening the World Mind. Rochester, Vermont: Inner Traditions / Bear

[supanova_question]

Economic and Political Dimensions of Environmental Ethics Problem Solution Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Introduction For a long time now, environmental issues have been discussed and debated all over the world. The twenty-first century call for a reconsideration of the ways through which environmental concerns that affect the planet earth as well as the societies in it are dealt with (Bunnin and Tsui-James 517).

A critical reflection on the ethical principles and policies need be done if the current environmental conflicts are to be effectively addressed. Environmental ethics may be defined as the study of ethics of the day to day interactions of human beings with and their impacts on the systems of nature (Attfield 15).

The essay discusses the general concept of contemporary environmental ethics. It also elaborates some of the key economic and political dimensions of environmental ethics. Furthermore, the essay offers suggestions on the necessary changes in trade and governance needed to enhance environmental protection with reference to two current issues relating to environmental protection in the U.S.

Contemporary Environmental Ethics Meta-ethics and Normative Ethics

John O’Neill defines meta-ethics as mainly focusing on the need to understand the status and nature of the various ethical claims that human beings make from time to time (Jamieson 163). It deals with questions about ethics rather than the substantive questions in ethics. For instance, meta-ethics would ask whether or not given ethical claims can considered true or false, whether there is a possibility of an ethical reality, or whether ethical claims may be scrutinized for rational justification.

A key question in meta-ethics is usually whether ethical claims are assertions that can be regarded as true or false. According to ethical realist, ethical statements are descriptions of the facts of the world that are either true or false independent of what the speaker believes. However, there are divergent views against ethical realism.

First, the error theory states that ethical statements are just but descriptions of the world, all of which are imposed on the world and hence false. Second, there is expressivism which holds that ethical statements are not the descriptions ascribed to the world: instead, the statements are mere expressions of attitudes that the speaker has towards the world (Jamieson 163).

Substantive questions raised in ethics are usually the matter of normative ethics. This type of ethics is concerned with particular ethical utterances, including those at the center of environmental ethics such as environmental change and its impacts on human as well as non-human beings.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Most often, normative ethics is concerned with attempting to offer systematic theoretical frameworks for the need to justify and articulate such claims: Kantian, contractarian, utilitarian, and deep ecological theories offer standard examples of normative theories.

Robert Elliot points out that the assault of human beings on the terrestrial environment indicates no signs of fading away and it is almost clear that it will spill over into the non-terrestrial environments (Jamieson 177).

There is continued deforestation, soil erosion, water and air pollution has been on the rise over the decades, species of flora and fauna are threatened while others extinguished, rapid human population growth with shrinking resources, alarming climatic changes due to human activity have become a threat to island states due to the ever rising water levels, and general human activity has left worrying marks globally.

These phenomena directly affect the current and future generations, other creatures, the biomass, as well as the planet earth inhabited by human beings. This awareness and response is considered to be an ethical response.

This ethical response has necessitated the application of ethical categories to non-human domains (Keller 7). In the recent past, the normative environmental ethics has been developed which is concerned with the need to understand how human impacts on the natural environment and evaluate its morality. There has been increasing concern for the application of beyond human-centered environmental ethics. It is at this point that ethical principles are applied to non-human environment as they are applied to human beings.

Economic Dimension of Environmental Ethics

Myrick Freeman III provides a comprehensive discussion of the relationship between economics and environmental ethics. Economics may be understood as the way in which societies organize themselves in order to produce goods and services that ensure the sustenance of human well-being (Jamieson 277). Over the past two centuries, economics has primarily been geared towards the activities of production and exchange within the economy.

During this period, little attention was given to the role of land in the production of food. However, the past three to four decades have witnessed the emergence of environmental economics as a specialized field of study. This involves the use of analytical tools of economics to understand and recommend policies about the role of the environment as well as naturally available resources in enhancing economic activity (Jamieson 277).

We will write a custom Essay on Economic and Political Dimensions of Environmental Ethics specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More There is a close relationship between economics and environmental ethics when the environment is analyzed from an economic perspective (Have 17). Basically, the purpose of economic activity is to enhance the well-being of the members of the society and everyone can best tell how well-off he or she is when subjected to a given situation (Keller 23). Preferences play a crucial role when it comes to making decisions and choices in life.

The term “preferences” is used in economics to refer to an individual’s prioritization or ranking of available alternatives. The market systems in most societies are organized in such a manner that individuals can exchange less preferred goods for more preferred goods (Jamieson 278). Economic efficiency in the resource allocation will be achieved when the extensiveness and competitiveness of markets are sufficient.

The conclusion that economic efficiency in the resource allocation will be achieved when the extensiveness and competitiveness of markets are sufficient provides the rationale for laissez-faire capitalism. It also justifies several forms of government interventions in the operation of markets, for instance, anti-monopoly policies, setting guidelines for the prices charged by monopolies, and the control of pollution (Jamieson 279).

The relationship between failures in the market and economic analysis of the environment may be understood clearly if the environment is considered as an economically valuable resource.

The environment undoubtedly yields a variety of valuable services to individuals in their role as consumers and producers. These include such services as basic life support and continuous supply of food, fiber, among other useful materials. Various recreational activities can be performed in the environment. The environment can also be a source of amenities and aesthetic pleasures. It can be used as a dump site for the wastes from production and consumption activities (Have 20).

Just as is the case with any other resource, the environment is characterized by scarcity. This implies that it is bound by the fact that it cannot simultaneously meet all the required quantities of the services. Hence, ethical treatment of the environment must be exercised in order to avoid exploitation and the resultant consequences. Therefore, there is need to do a benefit-cost analysis on the environment.

Benefit- cost analysis and environmental policy

In almost every society, there is scarcity of resources and efforts should be made to ensure that the most returns are achieved. The benefits obtained from controlling pollution and environmental protection activities should be compared with the costs of taking up resources from other uses (Keller 35).

This should be done in terms of the preferences of the people who benefit or loose. This shows that a society will only embark on environmental protection and control of pollution if the outcomes are worth more in terms of individuals’ well-being compared to what is given up by diverting resources from other uses.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Economic and Political Dimensions of Environmental Ethics by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The design of environmental policy is guided by benefit-cost analysis. In economic terms, policies are accepted if the aggregate benefits are more than the aggregate costs. America is faced with the challenge of ratifying international environmental protocols on the basis of economic implications. For instance, global warming has been greatly occasioned by carbon emissions by developed countries but little has been made to implement the policies that seek to reverse this environmental crisis.

Political Dimension of Environmental Ethics

There has been continued debate on whether green political thought can be compared with the developed political ideologies like liberalism, conservatism, socialism, and so forth (Jamieson 316). This has been caused by lack of distinct theoretical linkages and disagreement between the various ideas.

One of the major reasons for the deep-rooted disagreement is the lack of clear beginning of the green political thought. It has no renowned pioneers and no master discourse like in other disciplines and schools of thought (Jamieson 316). Green political thought is evidently in its formation stage, hence supporting the claim that it is not yet capable of being an independent political ideology.

On the other hand, green political thought has been associated with various contexts connoting different ecological and to some extent, political ideas. It is mostly taken to mean ecology, environment movement or new social movements with its theoretical basis for “new politics” with emphasis on ecological concerns (Merchant 45).

According to Jamieson, it is possible to identify the main features of the political dimension of environmental ethics and positioned against other political traditions (Jamieson 317). The green political thought concerns and preoccupies itself with ecological crisis. It is characterized by an ethic of respect for ecological integrity of the planet earth including its myriad species.

This thought also acknowledges the social and ecological interdependence which is referred to as a relational ontology. Another feature is the acceptance of the idea that there are ecological limits to every form of growth. More so, the green political thought calls for a corresponding support for an ecologically sustainable society which respects ecological limits. It also advocates for political support for radical social, technological, as well as economic transformations to attain an ecologically sustainable society.

Furthermore, it posits that there must be intergenerational and intragenerational equity. Lastly, the green political thought is characterized by a commitment to participatory democracy and the decentralization of power to the lowest possible level.

Although the green political ideology focuses on issues beyond environmental protection, its preoccupation with the ecological crisis and the need to achieve an ecologically sustainable world gives it the distinctive character compared with other political philosophies. The ecocentric perspective advocates for the conservation of ecological integrity of the planet earth and the flourishing of myriad species.

Current Incidences Relating to Environmental Protection in the U.S

In the quest to protect the environment in the U.S., a number of conflicts have been experienced over the decades. In California, for instance, there was the Santa Barbara oil spill. Union Oil Company of California had leased the oil drilling rights from the feral government and it experienced a deep-sea pipe burst posing great risk to aquatic and life and destructive consequences of pollution (Merchant 51). The company was driven by desire for maximum profits regardless of the potential consequences.

Driven by the need to maximize profits, most entrepreneurs are always in dispute with government agencies mandated with the preservation of public good, and with the environmental advocates defending the nonhuman nature (Merchant 57). Another good example is the discharge of toxic chemicals by computer chip manufacturing company in “Silicon Valley” found on the San Francisco peninsula. Operators are always in conflict with expected ethical considerations as they pollute air and water used by the public.

Efforts to address environmental crisis have been made by the international community with an aim of reversing the alarming trends of environmental degradation. Governments were alarmed by calls from the U.N. for programs to protect land and natural resources.

The conflict in developing countries is the need to develop economically by extensive land use and digging up of naturally available resources. It is regrettable that despite numerous conventions with clear guidelines have been developed; little has been done to ensure comprehensive implementation of the recommendations. Therefore, all the international agreements on environmental conservation should be reviewed and all countries of the world including United States of American should be forced to ratify them.

Conclusion The essay has discussed the general concept of contemporary environmental ethics. It has elaborated some of the key economic and political dimensions of environmental ethics. Furthermore, the essay has suggested the necessary changes in trade and governance needed to enhance environmental protection with reference to two current issues relating to environmental protection in the U.S.

Works Cited Attfield, Robin. Environmental ethics: an overview for the twenty-first century. Wiley-Blackwell, 1- 78

Bunnin, Nicholas and Tsui-James, E. P. (eds). The Blackwell companion to philosophy (2nd ed.). Oxford: Blackwell Publishing, 2003, 517-527

Have, Ten H. Environmental ethics and international policy. UNESCO, 2006, 15-21

Jamieson, Dale (ed). A companion to environmental philosophy. Malden, MA: Blackwell Publishing, 2003, 161-233, 249-330

Keller, David R. Environmental ethics: the big questions. John Wiley and Sons, 2009, 1- 36,

Merchant, Carolyn. Environmental Ethics and Political Conflict: A View from California. Environmental Ethics, 12, 45-68

[supanova_question]

Young Goodman Brown Annotated Bibliography essay help

The key concept of this research paper is an in-depth analysis of the book “Young Goodman Brown” by Nathaniel Hawthorne. This bibliography analyses the works of Johnson Claudia, Hurley Paul, Korb Rena, Carlson Patricia, and Hostetler Norman. These articles review the book “Young Goodman Brown.”

Carlson, Patricia Ann. “Setting and Fictional Dynamics.” Hawthorne’s Functional Settings: A Study of Artistic Method. Editions Rodopi, 1977. 128-131. Rpt. in Short Story Criticism. Ed. Anna J. Sheets. Vol.29. Detroit: Gale Research, 1998. Literature Resource Center. Web.

Carlson, Patricia Ann’s “Setting and Fictional Dynamics” article discuses symbolic connotation of the village and forest settings which influences Goodman Brown’s view of good and evil. The author presents the scenic elements of the forest and the village without ambiguity. Carlson explains the innocence of village life. Also, she resonates on how an external influence can completely alter faith and perception. The article presents the climax of the plot in emotive context.

The author resonates on the contradictory extremes of misguided attitude and false perception in the belief of ‘a blackness power.’ Besides, Carlson clarifies on Brand and Brown’s perception of super natural power. The conclusion of this article provides a summary of Brown’s frustration and eventual death.

This article will add value to my research paper on the component of symbolism especially when discussing forest and the village. Besides, the author has simplified the understanding of factors which positively or negatively influence faith and perception. This article is developed from an array of deductive arguments from which Carlson creates her views. These arguments are relevant to my research topic on the qualitative component. Conclusively, the article presents a strong climax on the plot of the story.

Hostetler, Norman H. “Narrative Structure and Theme in ‘Young Goodman Brown’.” The Journal of Narrative Technique 12.3 (Fall 1982): 221-228. Rpt. in Short Story Criticism. Ed. Anna J. Sheets. Vol. 29.Detroit: Gale Research, 1998. Literature Resource Center. Web.

In the article, ‘Narrative Structure and Theme in ‘Young Goodman Brown,’ by Hostetler Norman, the theme is conflict analysis between the narrator and title character. Besides, the article examines conscious awareness, Irony, imaginations, and the ideal epistemology in decision making. The author concurs that acceptance of universal experiment depends on perceptions and ability to create positive imagination.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hostetler examines the psychological influence on judgment and conflict interpretation. Interestingly, conflict is the basis of confusion if unattended. The author identifies imaginations and awareness as themes. Hostetler presents well researched arguments. His proactive analysis of conflict is relevant to my research topic.

The author proves that imaginations can be self-destructing especially when not balanced with reasoning. The conclusion of the article is drawn from a range of dependent and independent premises. These premises are relevant to the topic of my research.

Hurley J. Paul. “Young Goodman Brown’s ‘Heart of Darkness.’” American Literature. Southern Illinois University: Illinois, 2003. EBSCO Publishing. Web.

Hurley J. Paul’s article, ‘Young Goodman Brown’s Heart of Darkness,’ examines the controversies on ‘Young Goodman Brown.’ The article explores on the various views of sin, thus, evil. The author explains Arguments of different critics and confesses of a diabolical inspiration. Besides, Hurley justifies limits of fiction in arguments and hallucinations. In conclusion, the author opines that self justification and ego-induced fantasy is a disease of the mind.

This article presents strong arguments on the negative impacts of self-justification. Hurley suggests that imperative and factious arguments only results in confusion. Subsequently, confusion facilitates ego-induced fantasy. In the end, an individual becomes the victim of his/her beliefs.

In my research paper, this article will be the basis of thesis statement. Since the article consists of well researched sources from which the author builds discrete arguments, I will adopt it. This approach is easily testable for fallacies and restrictive notions. Besides, the article incorporates views that are relevant to the research topic.

Johnson, Claudia G. “‘Young Goodman Brown and Puritan Justification.” Studies in Short Fiction 11.2 (Spring 1974): 200-203. Rpt. in Short Story Criticism. Ed. Anna J. Sheets. Vol. 29. Detroit: Gale Research, 1998. Literature Resource Center. Web.

We will write a custom Annotated Bibliography on Young Goodman Brown specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This essay by Johnson, Claudia G. examines ‘Young Goodman Brown’ in the aspect of justification of Puritan doctrine stating that God can open man’s heart to let him know himself better. The author explores views of Puritan theorists concerning sin and descent. Johnson reviews Goodman Brown‘s descent and visions. Interestingly, the author concludes that Good Brown’s visions and views on Puritanism is regenerative, negative, and of unjustified fake descent.

The author deliberates on separating and defining reality and dream. Though Newton Arvin views Goodman’s vision as true, Johnson seems to think otherwise. According to the doctrines of the puritans, God gave man another chance after breaking the first Covenant.

Despite the hard labor and sweat, the covenant of hope and faith swells above man’s inequities. However, the author asserts that Goodman’s vision misinterpreted justification to favor many of the misled followers who are not keen on self-scrutiny. Johnson’s views are practical as far as personal beliefs are concern.

The essay concentrates on establishing the reality as part of self examination. In the research topic, the concept of self discovery is essential in predicting and interpreting behavior of an individual or a group. Thus, this resource will form part of the literature review. The author has applied qualitative research when analyzing arguments and refers to different schools of thought before a conclusion.

Korb, Rena. “An overview of ‘Young Goodman Brown,’.” Short Stories for Students. Detroit: Gale, 2002.Literature Resource Center. Web.

Korb Rena’s article, ‘An overview of Young Goodman Brown,’ examines various themes in “Young Goodman Brown,” such as Puritanism, ambiguity, good and evil, and allegorical structure tales. Narrated in prose form, the author presents an accurate picture of the Puritan society. Besides, the article explores on the interesting traits of the main characters.

Korb’s writing assumes a universal allegory as part of the analysis. The author explores the rich culture, essence of faith, and beliefs in godliness. This article is clear on plot and characterization. Korb acknowledge existence of loneliness and sadness in a dungeon of the heart suffering spiritual isolation.

This source is a summary of Hawthorne’s book. Thus, the article is relevant to my topic of research. It expounds on characterization of the cast accompanied by a simple plot. Korb’s informed conclusion facilitates understanding of the book. Besides, this article presents a quantitative analysis of Hawthorne’s book.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Young Goodman Brown by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More

[supanova_question]

Counselor Ethics and Responsibilities Case Study college essay help

Table of Contents Counselor values

Client rights

Responsibility to warn and protect

Client record keeping

Topic of choice – suicidal clients

References

Counselor values Counseling is a profession that inculcates the approach to the needs of the clients, presenting issues and the character of the individual. A counselor’s approach is distinct grounded on belief systems and personal values.

Counseling is a career that requires personal values as an essential part of the development of the individual and society. As such, counselors are able to influence society in which they live through the guidance of their clients in situations that have a striking life changing effect. The first section of this short essay considers specific application of a counselor’s values in specific cases.

The first scenario that I am going to consider is a case where a couple is engaged in extra-marital affairs. They are seeking my help to strengthen their marriage in spite of being committed to an open marriage. One of the fundamental values that I work under is the belief in saving marriages, as well as the restoration of relationships. To me, marriages are more than mere “contract” or “piece of paper”. They are the basis for a healthy family (ACA, 2005).

By saving a marriage, I do not imply that I simply wish to keep two people together physically. My intention is for the spouses to have a rejuvenated purpose, link, worth, and joy together. I would, therefore, counsel the clients to seek consider re-committing themselves to their marriage since their current scenario is only harming them. This will lead to a purpose driven life characterized by greater freedom, and true independence.

The second scenario is a case where a client with terminal cancer wants to commit suicide, but is hesitant to inform her family. I believe in the sacredness and dignity of life, that all people have significance and , and that no individual is without true worth in spite of of their condition. As such, I will counsel the client to consider her decision to commit suicide wisely given the fact that life is sacred, and individuals have a purpose in life regardless of their age and health condition (ACA, 2005).

Client rights In addition to the values and principles that counselors are supposed to have in their profession, they are also obliged to give their clients rights and freedoms before and after the counseling session is initiated. One of the basic rights of a client is the right to confidentiality. The client should be provided with a clarification of the confines of this right.

Another right of a client is the right to obtain clear information about their case records in order to follow their progress (ACA, 2005). In addition, clients have a right to take part in the ongoing counseling plans. They also have a right of refusing any recommended service and advice on the repercussions of such refusal.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In my profession, I will incorporate these rights by ensuring that the information that a client provides is held confident except in special cases under which case I will explain the reasons I have to disclose the information. I will also make their casebooks available through out the counseling sessions, as well as not forcing them to participate in any recommended service.

Responsibility to warn and protect The duty to protect refers to a counselors’ responsibility to protect intended victims of a client or others who may be at risk of harm. The duty to warn is the counselor’s responsibility to inform an endangered person when the counselor believes a client poses a serious danger to an identifiable, potential victim (Piazza

[supanova_question]

Race and sentencing Research Paper college essay help: college essay help

In the criminal justice system, racial disparity occurs when a proportion of an ethnic group or race within the system’s control is bigger than proportions of other groups in the general society (Spohn, 1999). Causes of the disparities change from one system to another and include legislative policies, emphasis of law enforcement on some communities, criminal activity levels and decisions made by criminal justice officers who in one or more stages of the justice process exercise broad discretion.

Unwarranted or illegitimate racial disparity within the criminal justice system occurs when people of different races with similar offences are treated differently. In some cases this may be caused by overt racial biases while in others, it could be as a result of influences of factors that are not directly related to race. In addition, disparities could also be caused by institutions or individual decisions that may be race-based.

When race biased decisions are made at one stage during the sentencing process, they greatly affect outcome of the subsequent stages. For example ,if the minority group which is composed of the blacks get detained without proper trial more frequently compared to the whites because of the bail practices, they also face challenges of reduced access to treatment options, defense council and community resources.

The issue of ethnic and racial disparity in sentencing and imprisonment has been a central area of concern for many criminal justice researchers and scholars.

Disparities in the incarceration rates between the African-Americans and the whites have existed for many years. Research reveals that, black offenders tend to receive more serious and severe sentences compared to their white counterparts (Steffensmeier, 1998). Study done in the New York State revealed that minorities faced felony charges and had high chances of detention compared to their white counterparts.

The researchers came to a conclusion that 10 percent of the minority group detained within New York city and 33 percent of the inmates detained in other prisons within the state would have been set free before arraignment if the detention rates had been the same between the whites and the blacks (Spohn, 1999). Most recent evidences suggest that, although racial disparities have greatly changed over time, race stills plays a big role in the sentencing process.

Generally, racial discrimination is not explicitly displayed as it was fifty years ago in the American south, where the whites and blacks were handled differently by judicial authorities and law enforcement. Rather, currently discrimination happens in a more surreptitious manner, manifesting itself through connection of different factors which produce racially discriminatory outcomes (Thornberry, 1994).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Currently, African Americans constitute about 38% of USA jail and prison inmates when compared with their general population share of thirteen percent. The Latinos constitute around nineteen percent of the jail and prison population compared to their general population share of about fifteen percent.

An American black man born in 2001 has 32% chances of being imprisoned at some point in life; the Hispanic male posses about 17% while white men posses 6% chances of imprisonment (Spohn, 1999). In addition, while the African American youth constitute about seventeen percent of their age group in the general society, they represent 31% of cases referred to juvenile courts, 46% of the juvenile arrest and 41% of cases waived to the adult courts.

Racial disparities continue to challenge the basic value of the criminal justice system. In cases where disparities in handling criminal cases are as a result of racism, it is considered as an outright rejection of the core values and principle of equality in justice (Steffensmeier, 1998).

Professionals should always be committed towards exercising justice all the time regardless of the offender’s race. Similarly, in order for the members of the society to respect the sentencing process, the system should also reflect the expected and required societal values.

References Spohn, C.A., Gruhl, J.B.,

[supanova_question]

Asian Culture from the Anthropological Perspective Term Paper argumentative essay help

Abstract The Chinese living in Taiwan have adopted cremation due to a number of reasons. To assess the factors leading to cremation amongst these Chinese, this study delves into Chinese traditions as well as their attitudes towards death and bereavement.

As such, the study is in a position of highlighting the causes of cremation, and this, in turn, helps us to understand the attitude towards burial practices among Chinese living in Taiwan. The findings were attained through an ethnographic study in Taiwan, which was carried out in three interviews sessions. The study involved acquiring qualitative information from the three focus groups: the Chinese students, religious leaders, and the community.

This study is consistent with DS Sutton findings, as it affirms that burial practices are highly affected by the Asian cultural values, since their values highly emphasize on hierarchy, filial piety, as well as family centrality[1]. More so, Buddhism plays a key role in cremation amongst the Chinese living in Taiwan[2]. This information brings to light the rationale behind carrying out a culturally sensitive burial arrangement and practice amongst the Chinese in living in Taiwan.

Introduction The practice of cremation is a contentious issue that is characterized by the gradually evolving ideas. While some Chinese argue that the traditional approach to burial practice is appropriate, the Chinese from Taiwan believe that new cultural values and social context need to be integrated into the practice, thus reflecting their attitude towards cremation.

In this respect, Fielding and Cecilia put a point across that burial practices are more inclined to people’s cultural beliefs as opposed to their gender, age, or even their education status[3]. However, a clear understanding of cremation amongst Chinese in Taiwan can be achieved if burial practices were observed in a dynamic manner, as this would help to put to light the present culture values observed by the community.

This can only be attained through observation of burial practices over a given period since this facilitates knowledge on the past as well as the evolving values within the community, and hence improving the understanding of the grief resulting from death amongst the Chinese living in Taiwan. In turn, this facilitates building a culturally sensitive intervention during burial practices.

Problem Statement The perception of Chinese relation with other people and institutions in the Taiwan helps us to understand their cultural values. However, this is faced with a challenge during burial ceremonies because burial ceremonies are considered as private affairs; hence, according to Xu Yu, little publicity is made to the people outside the family of the deceased[4].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More But even though handling a discussion on burial ceremony is sensitive to this culture, it is of paramount importance to carry out a qualitative research on this issue with an aim of clearly understanding the behaviors as well as the thoughts of Chinese living in Taiwan.

Without such a study in place, a clear understanding of the Chinese living in Taiwan and their cultural belief system with regard to burial ceremonies cannot be achieved. This study, in turn, helps us to understand that the attitude of Taiwanese towards cremation highly depends on integration of their cultural values with the Buddhist practices.

Objective This research study aimed at creating an environment of defining the causes of cremation among the Taiwan community in China. With this study in place, the researcher was in a position of finding answers to a number of complex issues that revolve around cremation in the Taiwan community.

These answers, in turn, helps to supply more answers as to what extent the cultural values affect the practice of cremation in the Taiwan community. The guiding question was to ascertain the condition under which the Chinese living in Taiwan change their culture. Hence, the research was able to highlight multiple cultural practices in Taiwan and to highlight the conditions under which the Chinese in Taiwan uphold their ethnic identity.

Justification The study concerning the Taiwan community is paramount because it brings to light a clear understanding of their culture, hence enhancing interaction with them. More so, learning cultural diversity facilitates cohesion, because one is able to accept cultural views of other people from diverse communities without necessarily calling for debates or criticism.

The diverse knowledge on the practice of cremation facilitates understanding of the factors that lead to a change of cultural values within a given community. With this information at hand, one is able to analyze the degree to which the Chinese community is influenced by external cultural values.

Research methodology Study Design

The study uses both quantitative and qualitative designs, with a set of dependent and independent variables. The dependent variable included participants’ attitude towards death and burial ceremonies. The independent variables, on the other hand, included education, while the demographic variables included age and race/ethnic group of the participants. The validity and reliability of the study were carefully checked in order to ascertain that the study holds a clear objective in answering the research question.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Asian Culture from the Anthropological Perspective specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The qualitative study was achieved through a close analysis of materials that were grounded with theories of cultural values of Chinese from a historical point of view. The quantitative study, on the other hand, emanated from a sample size of Chinese living in Taiwan. The study was designed in such a way that it created room for an effective analysis of the content in various textbooks and journals, and this formed the basis of question that were used in the ethnography study.

Participants

A sample population of 600 participants was taken out of more than one 1000 people living in Taiwan. The sample size for the Chinese participants was based on random sampling in order to ensure that all Chinese in Taiwan were well represented. The study also consisted of a sample size of 80 religious leaders, who were also selected in a random manner.

It turned out that a vast majority of the religious leaders were from Buddhist religion. In addition, the study included 200 social community workers of Taiwan. These groups were subjected to interviews and focus groups, in which the facilitators were able to acquire in depth knowledge on experience about death and burial ceremonies amongst Chinese.

The students were given an opportunity to elicit their childhood experience in the Taiwan community. The religious leaders were given an opportunity to express their views concerning burial ceremonies. The social community workers were also given an opportunity to air their views, as they offer detailed services to the deceased family during the mourning period.

Research tools

The researcher organized the ideas collected from the textbooks and journals articles. This information helped to determine the scope of the research and to define the extent to which death and burial ceremonies are affected by cultural values within the Taiwan community. This was followed by determining the evidence that demonstrates the challenges facing cremation within the Chinese community. The journals consist of content that bring rise to various questions that called for answers as the study advanced.

Therefore, the information obtained from the journal articles was properly organized, and it served as the basis of coming up with the questionnaire that was used in the ethnography study. The participants were then provided with the discussion question after they were assured of their anonymity rights within the research study. The guiding research question within the focus group was to identify the circumstances that led the Chinese living in Taiwan to adopt cremation.

Data collection

The participants were subjected to the interview process, which was divided into three parts. The first part collected the demographic variable of the participants, namely, age, gender, race/ethnicity, as well as the education background; the second part collected the participants’ attitude towards death and burial ceremonies; and the third part of data collection, which was done shortly after the participant attended a cremation ceremony, was able to collect participants’ attitude towards cremation.

To increase the validity of the study, the focus groups were offered a questionnaire that was designed in a manner that accommodated diverse responses from the participants. The assessment of the participants’ attitudes’ was also based on observing the participants as they attended the cremation ceremony. Data from the three focus groups was successfully collected, and the statistical information was later entered in the computer system for analysis.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Asian Culture from the Anthropological Perspective by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Data Analysis

Having data scanned into temporary database and verifying it using SPSS package helped to obtain the mean of the three focus groups. The SPSS package helped to analyze the data in the form of percentage, and the ANOVA test was used to compare the mean between the three focus groups.

Besides getting the differences between the three focus groups, the qualitative information from the ethnographic study was successfully attained through domain analysis of the Chinese living in Taiwan. This information facilitated a clear understanding of the factors that have led to an increase in the practice of cremation, as well as the impact of cremation on the Taiwan community.

Data presentation

Data analysis was handled in a manner that facilitated proper interpretation of results in addressing the objectives of the study: the causes of cremation among the Taiwan community in China. Additionally, the presentation facilitated an accurate understanding of the questions emanating from the study: how the cultural beliefs system and values affect the practice of cremation in the Taiwan community. The SPSS Software enhanced data interpretation through application of statistical tests and generation of graphs.

Discussion The findings in the study show that the attitude towards cremation does not discriminate against age, gender, as well as the educational background of Chinese community living in Taiwan. More over, there lacks a significant difference between the three focus groups, namely, the students, the religious leaders, and the community, as their attitude towards cremation remains positive. This is portrayed through a close mean value between the groups, as well as the standard deviation within the groups as illustrated in table A. below

Groups Number of Participants Mean Std. Deviation Attitude Towards Cremation Students 600 13.567 2.44949 Religious leaders 80 14.000 2.50713 Community Workers 200 14.607 2.57689 Table A.

From the participants’ responses, it is apparent that the Chinese community in Taiwan embraces some form of traditions related to death and burial ceremonies. Key among them includes refraining from wearing white clothing because this practice has a connotation with death[5].

More so, the findings are consistent with DS Sutton allegations: that the people of Taiwan believe in the filial piety, meaning that death does not terminate a person’s life, and as such, due respect must be accorded to the deceased[6]. Additionally, many of the religious leaders were in accord with the Chinese culture, which affirms that the deceased can only be shown due respect by burning his/her property, because this facilitates acquisition of wealth in his/her life after death[7].

And with the presence of Buddhism in the Taiwan community, it is a common phenomenon to see a Chinese being enticed by their practices, especially cremation because it is associated with the act of burning. The fact that Chinese living in Taiwan are committed to Buddhists religion makes it easy for them to adopt cremation in the place of traditional burial ceremony, which involved burying the body in a casket.

Conclusion The results of the study can be generalized because they were based on a large sample size. According to the findings, it is imperative to note that a number of factors, some of which come from the Buddhism religion, influence burial ceremonies in Taiwan. Hence, there exists a clear way of carrying out burial ceremonies due to introduction of mainstream burial ceremonies amongst the Chinese.

However, even though the findings have a great impact on understanding the cremation within the Taiwan community, the study should be replicated in order to address matters concerning the conditions as well as the period of time the Chinese would maintain integration of mainstream burials with the traditional burial practice within their domain.

Works Cited Fielding, Richard, and Cecilia L. W. Chan. Psychosocial Oncology

[supanova_question]

Price Discrimination Strategy Report (Assessment) custom essay help: custom essay help

Price discrimination strategy is appropriate for the sub shop in a college town, since a lot of potential revenue is lost when using single price strategy for visitors who are willing to pay high prices for similar products. Price discrimination strategy is applicable in businesses where sale of similar goods and services can be transacted by different clients.

This is in addition to theoretical markets where there are perfect product and services substitutes, perfect market information, and no products and services re-selling. Strategy of price discrimination only exists with oligopolistic and monopolistic markets where businesses exercise market power.

Such market power will allow the firm to avoid cases where the resident buyer may take advantage by buying the standard or low priced goods and selling them to the visitors at a relatively higher price, knowing very well that such a deal will eventually be profitable to him. Therefore, an effective strategy is important for sub shop, knowing that higher prices charged on visitors can significantly increase the revenue considering that visitors’ demand for goods may remain the same (Mills, 2002, p.35).

The impact of the strategy of price discrimination between the residents and visitors on social efficiency cannot be understood, since the strategy generally leads to higher prices for the visitors and lower prices for the resident consumers. The strategy will focus on increasing sales for the resident consumers, while extracting reasonable amounts of surplus from the visitors.

This would help in ensuring efficiency of the price discrimination strategy and avoid decrease of sales to visitors who pay higher prices for similar goods. The sub shop would undertake market segmentation before price discrimination so as to discourage resident customers from reselling the goods, considering the discounts offered.

A firm may still apply price discrimination strategy, but still prevent product resale by using rate fences and maintaining confidentiality of pricing information, an action that will limit chances of resident buyers having access to both pricing models.

The product discount should also be restricted to student residents only, and not local residents, who may otherwise turn out to be competitors. Unlike single price strategy, the discriminative strategy rate fences ensure that customers who can pay higher prices for the same product do not pay lower prices.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Rate fences strategy makes it impossible for the visitors to switch to the resident class and pay lower prices (Simchi-Levi, Kaminsky

[supanova_question]

Multicultural Education Research Paper essay help free: essay help free

Introduction Educational institutions are made up of students from diverse cultural backgrounds. These students are especially from the United States of America, which is a large multicultural nation. For any successful learning to take place in these institutions, cohesion between these different cultures is a necessary factor. This cohesion and understanding will create a suitable learning environment not only to the students but also to the teachers.

Therefore, new teachers have the task of understanding the different cultural diversities in a classroom before embarking on learning activities. This will give the teacher an idea on how to deal with different students seated in one classroom. It is for this purpose that this research paper was written. It aims at exploring the various perspectives of culture and multicultural education and the role of the latter in bridging the gap between different cultures in educational institutions.

Definition And Discussion Of Culture Culture has been succinctly defined as the people’s way of life. However, there is more to culture than there is in this definition. The culture of a person influences the way such an individual acts and responds to different situations. A person’s culture cannot be separated from the individual as it is part and parcel of that particular individual.

This culture plays a big role in shaping the character and bringing out the personality in the person. The culture of a person is developed from daily experiences in life. The individual learns to do things according to the culture that he or she has grown up in.

There are various types of cultures. For instance, a person who has been brought up in a certain family will automatically adapt to the culture of that family. These cultures include an adaptation to the family’s religion, political and social participation, activity in sports and so on.

The person learns to identify with this culture everywhere he or she goes. Another example of a culture is the business culture. This has to do with the way a business operates. This culture is normally established by business managers and directors who take a particular course of action in order to achieve the objectives of the business. In this case, the business carries on the culture introduced by the managers and directors even if the pioneers of this culture retire from running the business.

The cultural background of students has a direct impact in their school life (Abbey et.al, 1990). The impact could be either positive or negative. The impact of a student’s culture will be positive if it is the dominant culture in the educational institution. In this circumstance, the student will not have to learn anything new and will have an easy time coping and adapting to the learning environment.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, a student whose culture is a minority in the educational institution will have a hard time adapting to the new environment. This is because this student will have to learn new things which may take a long time. This will have a negative impact on the school life of this student.

Definition And Discussion Of Multicultural Education Multicultural education is a type of education that wholly advocates for equality and equity among students and the national population. This is irrespective of their cultural backgrounds. It reiterates the fact that all humans are similar in each and every aspect and that they deserve to be treated in the same manner.

This system of multicultural education offers a curriculum that will be of much benefit to all students without a regard to their culture. The system comprises of a set of strategies that aims at bringing together students in a classroom by attempting to lay bare the fact that culture should not be a disuniting factor between them.

With recent high rates of immigration into the United States of America, multicultural education is the only remedy that can create a favorable learning atmosphere for the foreign students. The main characteristic of multicultural education is the use of a multicultural curriculum.

This curriculum includes a wide variety of topics especially those that discuss the cultures of other races who are living in the USA. The main purpose of this curriculum is to create a sense of belonging or significance to the minority cultures (Bennet 1995). It has been establishment that inclusion of these cultures into the curriculum boosts the morale of the minority students and at the same time teaches the other students the need for shunning cultural bias and appreciating cultural differences.

Role Of Multicultural Education In Addressing Cultural Differences And Bias Numerous methods have been used in a bid to bring racism in the United States to an end. However, none of these methods has been effective so far in tackling this problem. This leaves multicultural education as the only solution to this issue. There are a number of ways through which multicultural education can help to address the problems of cultural differences and cultural bias in educational institutions and pave a way for the appreciation of racial diversities.

First and foremost, multicultural education empowers young students to look beyond racial cocoons and focus on the personality and potential of their counterparts from other cultures (Abalos 1996). Multicultural education does this by addressing issues that are likely to cause cultural stratifications in the American society.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Multicultural Education specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These issues include racism, religious intolerance, classism, heterosexism, ablism, sexism, linguicism and xenophobia. These are the vices that remain embedded in students who have schooled under the normal educational system and later provoked them to herald cultural bias.

Secondly, multicultural education advocates for the inclusion of teachers from diverse cultural backgrounds among the staff members of educational institutions. These teachers form a team of racially, linguistically and culturally literate people who fosters smooth interaction and correlation between students from varying cultural backgrounds (Adams, 1997). If American educational institutions have any hopes of eradicating cultural bias among their students, then they equally need culturally diverse teachers who will lead them into the transition.

Multicultural education also vividly brings out the difference between equality and equity among students in the educational institutions. While equality is merely based on the outside acceptance of other races, equality refers to an inward acceptance and acknowledgement of the same.

It requires a total reform of the educational system and the release of a multicultural education to dominate in all sectors of the education curricular. It is also based on the readiness of the entire school fraternity including parents and teachers to accept and appreciate the differences that exist between the students from different races in the school (Ablon and Reid 1966). This will create a learning environment that supports racial interaction.

Lastly, multicultural education prohibits all sorts of discrimination in schools on the basis of culture or race. Instead, it promotes principles of democracy that contribute to the eradication of cultural bias and racial discrimination. Multicultural education helps to renew the mind of each and every member of the school community by removing their misconceptions and false facts about some races and exposing them to the truth that eventually fosters the unity of the different cultures.

Comparison Of Preconceptions And Facts The writer of this paper has learnt a lot from this research paper. The information acquired from the research sources has provided him with an insight on what exactly needs to be done in order to do away with racial discrimination and cultural bias.

As it is seen from the concept map, the author assumed that cultural bias could be removed from American educational institutions and that the respect of cultural differences could easily be fostered using simple strategies such as engaging the students in events that will bring them closer to each other.

However, the author has learnt from the research that more needs to be done to remove the vice. For such a move to be successfully accomplished, it is necessary to educate the students beforehand. The learning and understanding of the different cultures by the students achieves more than just the outside exposure to each other.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Multicultural Education by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More From this research, the writer has also realized that efforts to get rid of cultural bias and promote respect for racial differences will be in vain without the use of teachers from diverse cultural backgrounds. The use of teachers from the dominant culture will be ineffective.

Effect Of The Research The research has given the writer a new meaning of cultural bias and disrespect for racial difference. The author has learnt that this problem is not an external one that can be easily removed by mere interactive measures.

It is actually a problem of the mind and attitude. The cause of the bias and discrimination cannot be removed by any physical means but by a transformation and renewal of the minds of those who are culturally and racially biased. Everyone needs to be deeply educated and exposed to the facts that will portray the earlier misconceptions about the different cultures.

Impact Of The Research On Teaching Practices Having been equipped with the most efficient strategy of overcoming cultural bias and fostering respect for racial differences, the author is now set to put the tactics to use in his future career as a teacher. The writer intends to empower students with the knowledge that will shed light on the truth behind the different cultures in American educational institutions.

The writer also plans on enlightening fellow members of the teaching staff on the importance of assisting students to overcome their cultural bias and gain respect for racial differences.

Conclusion From the foregoing discussion, it can be concluded that cultural differences in American educational institutions has led to cultural bias and disrespect for racial differences. It can also be inferred that multicultural education is the only amicable solution to this problem. Multicultural education gets rid of this problem by providing strategies that can go a long way in stopping this problem.

Finally, the research has been of much significance to the writer because it has given him a better perspective of cultural bias and racial discrimination. It has also given him strategies which he will apply in his teaching practice in a bid to stop cultural bias and racial discrimination in American educational institutions.

Reference List Abalos, D. T. (1996). Strategies of transformation toward a multicultural society. Fulfilling the story of democracy. New York, NY: Praeger.

Abbey, N. et.al. (1990). Family life education in multicultural classrooms practical guidelines. Santa Cruz, CA: Network Publications.

Ablon, J., and Reid, J. W. (1966). An experimental high school project in cultural diversity. Berkeley: University of California

Adams, M. (1997). Teaching for diversity and social justice a sourcebook. New York: Routledge.

Bennett, C. (1995). Comprehensive multicultural education: Theory and practice. Massachusetts: Allen

[supanova_question]

Audience Analysis Paper Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Audience Characteristics to consider

Communication Channels

What to consider when making the presentation

How to ensure your message is effective

Conclusion

References

Introduction To make presentations of the quarterly sales information to the company managers, sales people and customers, is a daunting task. It requires consciousness audience analysis techniques including analysis of the varied characteristics of the audience, use of appropriate communication channels and effective communication strategies. Audience research is the most crucial aspect of any communication campaign. It involves analysis of the audience demographic factors, psychographic and emotional factors (O’Hair

[supanova_question]

AIDS as an epidemic of Signification Essay online essay help: online essay help

It is evident that the Aids epidemic is a globally potential threat. This means that it is an epidemic of an infectious deadly disease, which threatens the lives of many people globally. In addition to this, Aids is also an epidemic of meanings or signification. This means that people often identify the epidemic with certain people, beliefs and occurrences. If medical practitioners and the public continue to see Aids as a transmissible disease only, then various meanings or signification will continually multiply (Treichler, 264).

The issue of Aids as an epidemic of meanings is very crucial for its identification and management. These meanings or signification include cultural or racial difference, which is the main concern of this paper. The paper will argue that, Aids has meanings or signification in relation to cultural and racial difference. For instance, the epidemic is more prevalent in Black Americans as well as Haitians.

In late 1986, the Center for Disease Control produced a list of the highly susceptible groups in relation to Aids infection. This list included the homosexuals, black immigrants and Heroin Addicts.

This list revealed that being a particular kind of a person rather than practicing certain practices was a major factor in Aids infection. The implication here is that racial or cultural difference plays a significant role in susceptibility to Aids infection (Treichler, 217).

Various studies have recorded that in the United States, the genetic difference between Native Americans and immigrants, especially black Americans, plays a significant role in the vulnerability of Aids infection. Some of these studies have revealed that Native Americans and other people of European origin have a tiny genetic mutation that renders their immune systems resistant to HIV infection.

This then implies that people of the African origin and the Haitians are more susceptible to Aids infection since they do not have the genetic mutation.

Other studies have offered the premise that the infection of Aids is not highly prevalent in females. Rather, these studies indicate that males are at higher risk of spreading the infection, especially the homosexuals. However, some exceptions are clear especially for women of African origin. Owing to their sexual practices and other internal factors, these women are highly susceptible to the Aids infection. This indicates that there is a connection between Aids infection and cultural or racial background (Treichler, 270).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition to genetic difference and other internal factors, poverty also plays a significant role in offering significance to Aids epidemic in relation to racial differences. For instance, among African Americans and the Haitians, poverty depicts some unhealthy sexual patterns, which increase their susceptibility to Aids infection.

Poverty often causes young people to lack good upbringing and quality education hence rendering them susceptible to drug abuse and unhealthy sexual behaviors. This does not however mean that young people who are not of African origin do not engage in unhealthy sexual behaviors. The difference is that since Aids is more prevalent amongst the African Americans, the possibility of its spread is therefore very high.

It is evident that Aids is an epidemic of meanings or significance rather than just being an epidemic of a lethal infectious disease. This issue of meanings of significance is very important in identifying and managing the epidemic. The epidemic has significance in relation to racial and cultural differences. For instance, several studies have associated Aids with people of African and Haitian origin. This means that the epidemic is highly prevalent in these groups due to various factors including genetic variance, sexual behaviors as well as poverty.

[supanova_question]

Cougar Bite Interactive Marketing Plan Essay college essay help online

Introduction One of the most successful industries in the world market is the energy drink industry because if the right strategy is used, the business has a great chance to become successful.

The success is not only in terms of having smooth operations throughout the company, but also in the fact that in this industry, there is a very large margin for premium pricing if the company is able to develop a strong value with its customers. While this is a completely new product, which is being introduced, every precaution has been made in order to make sure that it will be successful.

Market Summary The energy drink industry is highly competitive, and consumers are aware of this fact, thus making the industry complex. Companies operating in this business should enhance their customer services to avoid losing customers.

Mission statement. The mission is to provide a quality energy drink and create value for stakeholders. The main stakeholders are the Cleary University, employees, and customers. Creating value will be done by maintaining a significant amount of margins for the university activities and have a motivational compensation packages for the employees and a product that exceeds the customers’ expectations.

Marketing Goals and objectives The main objective of this plan will be to deliver a product to the university student, faculty or support staff. To achieve this objective, we aim to:

Increase sales by 10% in the next 2 years;

Attain a growth rate of 15% in terms of revenue per annum in the next five years;

Produce the highest possible customer satisfaction;

Launch a product that serves the university with its environs, so it will enable the product to oust other one of a more popular brand than this one;

Let the organization have more than 3% of the market share in less than 12 months;

Reduce a loss of just under $6000 as per budget during the first year. It can be achieved due to extra expenses relating to the implementation of technology, one-time startup expenses and launching related marketing expenses.

Make the product be profitable even by the third year. This is because the competition is so high that some form of price incentives would be provided in order for the customers to be lured in to taking a chance with a new product.

Target market The main target market for the new energy drink, cougar bite, is the university students, faculty staff, alumina, and the surrounding community. The following table shows segmentation of the target market

General Strategy The general strategy adopted would be that of a differentiation strategy. This is because it would enable the product to stand out from the competition by way of providing product that will outstand in the market. The industry is expected to make the choice based on the quality, and that is where the concentration of all the business resources would be diverted. Sought Needs and Benefits The two main needs that the customer wants to be fulfilled are the need to have a quality energy drink and make sure that they receive a product that comes up to their expectations. This would be achieved by sharing information relative to all the customer needs. This information would be gained by the technological infrastructure in place at the university. Another benefit would be that the organization indulges senior managers to be regularly in touch with the clients to know them and make sure that they are provided with the best product possible. Product Positioning Our product is the best energy drink for the community because it cares of the customers’ health, so we use advanced management system and enterprise resource planning solutions for customers. Moreover, it has the most reliable and quality conscious staff that have local knowledge of the target market. Market Size Estimate Estimating the total market size in terms of revenue, it would be roughly a $1.5 million industry. Demographic Profile The primary target audience will include the entire population of the university and surrounding environment. Gender: Male and female. Age: 5-100. Occupation: all. Education: all levels. Geographic region: In and around the university region. The potential buyer’s usage rate should be on a higher side because only then, they will see the benefits of energy drink. The potential customer is in the position to acquire more knowledge about the product. Psychographic Profile The segment that would be most appropriate for targeting would be the ‘wanting energy improvement’ segment. This is because they will consider the additional information that could be made available with the application of CRM and ERP for the benefit of customers. Here rational decisions making would lead them to seek our energy drink product. Strategies The foundation of the marketing strategy for this company would be the differentiation strategy. This would be the perfect foil for the market because although the customer might be price sensitive, they will not trust a product with low price as it could be perceived as of low quality.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Marketing mix Product strategy. The product to be produced and distributed is cougar bite energy drink, which will be in two flavors that are lemon lime and coffee. The product will be packed in two sizes of 16 oz and 20 oz.

Pricing strategy. The pricing strategy used will be effective if it will help, the university attain profit and financial goals. At the beginning, we will apply initially penetration-pricing strategy, which will only be sustained in a few months to attract customers. Then, we will apply a price that covers manufacturing and marketing cost plus a small profit margin.

However, this pricing strategy will be determined by different tastes, income, and presence of substitute products. The price, which is charged to the customers, should be reasonable to influence the customer to purchase the item again. This will enable the product to create a market share and increase awareness, acceptance and reputation (Rainey, 2005). Discounts will be offered to those customers who buy large quantities. This strategy will help in creating customer loyalty.

Distribution strategy. The University will open a store for a distribution of the products within the compound, and the rest will be sent to supermarkets, shops, shopping malls, and canteens that are located near the institution. The product will also be marketed online. It should be noted that most of the distribution will be done by supermarkets and other stores.

Offering message. The offering message of the product will be the following one, “a new energy drink is manufactured for health living at affordable price. It is made for all people young and old with the desire to keep health and it’s offered in two flavors. Coffee and lemon lime. Buy one and you will never regret.”

Promotional mix strategy. The products will be promoted using various advertising techniques. The aim of promotional strategy is to create a strong awareness off cougar bite to the target market. Most university students and other youths pay more attention to the media than to other source of information.

The product will be advertised in the university magazine, on television, and through the university radio. Free samples will be given to various categories of target market. This free sample will specifically aimed at talkative and influential people.

We will write a custom Essay on Cougar Bite Interactive Marketing Plan specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Social net working strategy Since most of the people who are the target market use social net working sites, the university will use social networks like Facebook, Twitter, and go to advertise the product. Social net work will assist in delivering the message to the large number of people who eventually will buy the product.

We will also build a responsive opt in e-mail list where consumers will communicate directly to us, publish online web releases, facilitate and run online contests and introduce a blog/online 24-hour customer support where the university can chat directly with online customers providing answers to their queries.

In addition, the social networks through chat rooms will present another platform for customer relationship management. These will improve the relationship between customers and management greatly and make both of them to stay constantly in touch with each other.

Customer loyalty program The customer loyalty programs will entail new discounts and marketing gimmicks, so the customers are always excited to see and buy the product. To avoid offending customers or lowering customer satisfaction, companies must constantly solicit feedback from their clients concerning the services or products they obtained.

A simple complaint can turn into a big problem if it is left unattended. However, when the customer is given the opportunity to express his concerns, dissatisfaction, or complaints, this will give the individual the feeling of being important (Liu and Yang, 2009).

Marketing Research Telephone and personal interviews are used in carrying out research. The university also studies existing business models.

However, the university will encounter a number of challenges in the research including varieties of biasness that occur during research and include compliance as well as expectation bias. Another challenge that we may have in our research may be the justified non-cooperation from competitors who might not want to share information with a future competitor. Moreover, existing business models and their success might not be available.

Marketing metrics. Over $ 2000 will be used for marketing and marketing research.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Cougar Bite Interactive Marketing Plan by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More References Liu, Y.

[supanova_question]

Lewontin on quasi independence Essay essay help free

Definition of quasi independence In an attempt to understand the process of evolution, Richard Lewontin explained that adaptation is a necessary prerequisite to occurrence of evolution. However, he also believed that it can be workable when the reproductive ability of the organisms and the phenotype of the concerned subject had two particular traits: quasi independence and continuity. Continuity meant that minor changes in traits only affected minor ecological processes; this meant that reproductive fitness could also be marginally affected.

Conversely, quasi independence refers to the fact that there a number of pathways that can lead to change in an organism. Some of these pathways can either lead to negative effects or positive effects on other organs and ecological processes of the subject. However, the negative effects of the adaptation are not powerful enough to overcome the fitness increments created by the adaptation (Levins and Lewontin 79).

Why Lewontin needed the concept An example of quasi independence is a series of mutations that occur in the body of a zebra so as to change the length of its bones. This change in the physical appearance of the zebra will only lead to adaptation if it has been shown that the zebra’s major threat to survival is the need for speed. If other ecological needs are prevalent, then the change in length of the leg bones will be of no evolutionary relevance. For instance, if a certain predator uses tactical methods to attack the zebra, then the change will not be useful to its survival.

Second, it will lead to adaptation if an alteration in speed will not lead to other complications in the organism’s ability to adapt to its environment such as greater metabolism or need for more food. This increased need for food in an environment with limited resources will offset the positive benefits that emanate from the escape of the zebra from its predators. Third, if the lengthening of the zebra’s bones does not create a negative effect on other parts of the body.

The organs need to be able to function in the same way that they did prior to occurrence of the mutation. Longer bones would require greater energy during the developmental process. They would also be more prone to breakage, or could lead to other morphological challenges in the rest of the body. As a result, a change in a certain characteristic would only be relevant to evolution if the net effect of the trait on the whole organism was positive.

Lewontin needed quasi independence in order to explain why certain adaptations were evolutionarily significant or not. He needed to place mutation in context such that it would be possible to assess its relative usefulness. Quasi independence allows one to understand what leads to net reproductive fitness with regard to the characteristics that arise in organisms.

Whether the theory fits in with Lewontin’s overall view of the evolutionary process Lewontin asserted that organisms existed as integrated wholes rather than products of atomic traits. He believed that if too much emphasis was given to the genes that led to the development of a certain trait, then the organism would be placed at the end point of the evolution process, yet this was not a wise thing to do (Levins and Lewontin 80).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More He argued that if a seedling was small, it did not matter whether a small seed (hence the genes) led to the prevalence of a small seedling or whether the lack of sunlight and effects of gravity were responsible for creation of that small size. All that mattered was that the seedling was small and that it grew slowly or was likely to be shaded by larger plants.

Therefore, the organism was an important part of the evolutionary process because it determined what occurred to it in the future. Similarly, the concept of quasi independence falls in line with this kind of reasoning because it focuses on the holistic effects of an adaptation upon the entire organism and the organism and its environment. In the analysis of this concept, one realises that the organism is the main focal point in natural selection. This was the same thing that Lewontin kept advocating for in his approach to evolution.

Lewontin opposed the fact that organisms were objects of external forces by explaining that the natural environment could be altered to suit the needs of organisms also. For example, he often explained that an organism’s niche can be altered in so many ways to suit its needs. For example, insects have the choice of selecting a wide range of leaves, but a number of species of leaves are actually never eaten by those insects. Alternatively, snakes could have had the options of crawling and eating grass, but they do not (Levins and Lewontin 98).

There are certain biological and physical traits in the organism that determine what niche an organism will require. This explains why it is not plausible to argue that a niche exists prior to an organisms’ existence. Therefore, the organism will determine what is relevant to it. It is the integrated whole and not some specific genetic factors that will affect its future.

Likewise, in quasi independence, he argues that the organism still determines what is relevant to it in terms of adaptation. Although mutations can occur in a variety of ways, it is only the ones that meet the need of the organism that can be defined as adaptively relevant. This means that he was giving focus to the whole rather than the particular traits he was talking about.

Conclusion Quasi independence was a necessary concept because it provided an explanation about relative usefulness of mutations. This phenomenon was in tandem with Lewontin’s overall view of evolution because the organism determined the relevance of the mutation and it was also the focal point in the concept.

Work Cited Levins, Richard and Lewontin, Richard. On evolution. Harvard: HUP, 1985. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Lewontin on quasi independence specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Coca-Cola Company in-depth analysis of strengths and weaknesses Report a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Executive Summary Coca-Cola Company has been in operation for the last 125 years. The company has grown from strength to strength due to strong management and organization structure. The rich history of the soft drinks producing giant company has elevated it to cement its market leadership. The company has managed to dominate the market despite of stiff competition from other non-alcoholic producing companies in the market.

The greatest competitor is Pepsi. Pepsi is a strong beverage manufacturing firm that has a global outlook. The success criterion that forms the foundation of Coca-colas’ success is its endeavor to meet the needs of customers at all times. The company mission is designed in a way to cater for the customer’s needs and to anticipate future consumption trends.

The ability to project future market trends is a positive tool that enhances customer’s retention as well as fostering loyalty. The other factor that has contributed positively to the success of the company is the ability to design realistic strategic plans.

These strategic plans assume a rolling nature where the short term goals are designed on the perspective of the long term goals. The goals are revised every 3 to 5 years to make amendment to fit the existing market trends. Investing in competent human resources has contributed significantly to the company growth.

Company Analysis Introduction Coca-Cola is the leading soft drink producers in the world. The company was established in over 125 years ago, throughout its long history the company has become a world leading soft drinks producers. The Company is known for producing world beaters brands such as Coca-cola, Fanta, Diet Coke, and Stoney.

The company’s success is bestowed on steady leadership and value for human resources. However, maintaining steady market leadership has not been easy because of the large number of competitors in the soft drink industry. The main competitors of Coca-Cola Industry are Pepsi, Nestle, Cadbury Schweppes and other minor companies.

Fig 1: US Soft drink percentage market share in volume term (Bullock, 2011)

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Coca-Cola industry is classified at in the class of soft drinks manufacturing. This categorization includes those companies which produce pure soft drinks without having any other product line. According to North American Industry class system (NAICS), all soft drinks falls under the NAICS code 312111.

Companies that fall under this category contribute significantly to the economy by contributing up to 47.2 per cent (Jain). The high valuation reveals that significance of the industry in contributing to the economy. Apart from the direct contribution to the economy through employment, Coca-Cola contributes to the society through its reliable Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR). In this report, we will discuss Coca-Cola Company’s performances, strengths, weakness, and its strategic plan.

Coca-Cola Company Profile: Identifying Strengths

[supanova_question]

Sociology of Everyday Life Essay essay help online

Sociologists and philosophers have developed a number of theories to explain everyday life and other related issues such as social relations, face to face interactions, the construction and conception of social realities among others. While some sociologists believe that every day life is a stream of disorganized events, others contradict this view and propose that daily events are deliberately contracted.

This is among the many definitions of sociology of everyday life (Allan 53). The sociology of everyday life is important to the study of Sociology since it enables sociologist to understand the complexities of everyday life and the factors that determine social interactions.

Harold Garfinkel and Erving Goffman are among major sociologists who have contributed to the study of sociology of every day life. Goffman and Garfinkel agree that there exist social rules which govern daily lives. By following these rules, people become actors. Furthermore, through daily interactions people express themselves. Therefore, Garfinkel’s and Goffman’s contributions are vital to the understanding the sociology of everyday life

Garfinkel’s and Goffman’s ideologies on the sociology of daily life have been interpreted differently by critics. However, the two sociologists agree that through social interactions, societies are made (Allan 257). Garfinkel and Goffman further agree that there exist rules which govern how people interact.

These rules are socially constructed and are the basis of establishing a well ordered society. Goffmanian school of thought postulates that social rules are useful in daily life interactions since they not only help in directing social interactions but also help people to make “social meaning and the definition of the self” (Maynard 278). In this regard, Goffmanian school of thought suggests that self identity is created through social interactions.

To explain this concept, Goffman uses heterosexuals as examples and suggest that heterosexuals can determine how people perceive them by managing how they appear in public. According to Garfinkel daily interactions are governed by preexisting rules which cannot be easily changed (Allan 83). This implies that the society is made up of rigid rules, whose adherence determines how people fit into it.

Garfinkel and Goffman acknowledge that societies cannot exist without rules. Furthermore, both Goffman and Garfinkel focus on the relationship between people and these rules. Both Garfinkel and Goffman postulate that people’s lives are governed by existing rules. This suggests that people are actors in every day life. Goffman suggest that rules enable people to conduct daily interactions. By asserting that rules are interactions enablers, Goffman elevates people above the rules.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This means that social rules exist to serve the complex and dynamic nature of human interactions needs. As such, the rules can change or be violated as human needs evolve. Goffman adds that violating the rules does not threaten social interactions but enables actors to derive new social meanings. As such, through social interactions, people portray their self-centeredness (Allan 56). Similarly, Garfinkel explains that social interactions occur within rigid social rules.

However, Garfinkel contradicts Goffman and explains that social norms do not change within the course of interaction. As such people become actors since they follow predetermined social norms. This implies that, unlike Goffman, Garfinkel elevates social rules above the actor. As such, the rules do not exist to serve the actor but to govern the way the actors conduct daily interactions (Maynard 278). Therefore, actors have to continuously learn what the society requires of them so as to maintain social order.

Both Garfinkel and Goffman assert that daily interactions are a way of expressing the self. Garfinkelian school of thought postulates that a person is made up of two major components; personality and the self. These components don’t evolve but are constructed. The self is different from the personality.

Sociology does not explain personality since the personality is not constructed socially. Rather, it is constructed psychologically. On the other hand, psychology cannot explain the self since the self is constructed socially. Therefore, self identity is constructed through the sociology of everyday life. Garfinkelian school of thought concludes that daily interactions not only help to construct but also to express the self (Allan 54).

Similarly, Goffmanian school of thought stipulates that the self is expressed through social interactions. The self is covert and the only way it can be revealed is through face-to-face interactions. Through these interactions, people give social signal which reveal personal traits. These social signals help others form notions about us (Allan 157). As such, Garfinkel and Goffman suggest that social interactions not only help in forming self identity but also expressing it.

Garfinkel and Goffman have made major contributions to sociology of everyday life, with significant effects on the wider field of sociology. The two sociologists have asserted that the society is a product of social interactions since people construct and derive meaning through face to face interactions.

Within the process of daily interactions, there exist rules which govern how people interact. As such, people become actors. Social interactions are also significant since they not only enable people to express themselves but also in contracting self identity. Despite the fact that Garfinkel and Goffman differ on some aspects, their theories have made significant contribution to sociology of everyday life.

We will write a custom Essay on Sociology of Everyday Life specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Allan, Kenneth. Contemporary Social and Sociological Theory: Visualizing Social ` Words. Thousands Oaks, CA: Pine Forge Press, 2010. Print.

Maynard, Douglas. “Goffman, Garfinkel, and Games.” Sociological Theory 9.2 (1991): ` 277-279. Web.

[supanova_question]

High Fructose Corn Syrup: Something to Be Avoided Essay (Book Review) essay help: essay help

The book “Food Rules: An Eater’s Manual” by Michael Pollan provides 64 principles of wise eating, mainly obtained from cultural traditions. According to Pollan, there is a need for Americans to change their diets which comprise of mainly processed foods, meat, fat, sugar and refined grains.

This kind of diets has resulted in particular diseases that are common in the west, including cancer, type 2 diabetes, obesity and cardiovascular disease. Pollan, therefore, suggests that traditional diets are the key to reduced diseases and improved health conditions.

He encourages people to buy their foods from groceries as opposed to supermarkets, stating that food advertisements are conducted by companies that have the funds to modify foods commonly found in supermarkets (Pollan 11). Hence, it is necessary to admit that the consummation of the HFCS food must be avoided, and eating vegetarian food must be encouraged so that people could adhere to healthier diets and improve their state of health.

The book is a campaign about avoiding processed foods, regardless of the appealing labels provided to entice consumers. “If it came from a plant, eat it; if it was made in a plant, don’t.” He also encourages people to avoid products made with high-fructose corn syrup and other sweetened foods (Pollan 51).

In addition to this, he urges people to keep away from refined flour, stating that it is as harmful to the body as sugar, once it is ingested. This paper looks at the HFCS-rich food and considers the impact that the HFCS-rich products have in (on) people’s organisms, as well as concludes why HFCS products are to be avoided and natural food is to be consumed.

It cannot be denied that in the modern world, the humankind adheres to a less healthy food consummation. However, it is important to keep in mind that the lifespan of the current generation is shorter, which is, no doubt, the result of the wrong diet that consists mostly of the food created artificially, as Pollan claims.

Among the most potentially dangerous food additives that are to be avoided as malicious ones is the so-called HFCS – the high-fructose corn syrup. Glucose converted to fructose, the given solution adds the sweetness to certain food and creates the illusion that the food is several times sweeter than usually, it still has the most deplorable effect on people’s health. Other than that, HFCS has considerably negative effect on people’s health.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nevertheless, HFCS is produced in huge amounts, which is most upsetting: “The first generation of high fructose corn syrups (42 percent fructose, 50 percent dextrose, 8 percent higher saccharides) are being used in soft drinks, ice cream, jelly, sweet pickles, confections, canned fruit, and baked goods” (Thor and Carman 13).

Considering the viewpoint of Pollan, one can see clearly that there are certain reasons to think that the notorious HFCS is harmful for people. According to the author, HFCS, the product of chemical reaction and the food addition created artificially, is not to be used at all cost (costs):

Avoid food products that contain high-fructose corn syrup. Not because high-fructose corn syrup is any worse for you than sugar, but because it is, like many of the other unfamiliar ingredients in packaged foods, a reliable marker for a food product that has been highly processed. (Pollan 11)

Indeed, Pollan does offer an impressive argument contra the use of HFCS. It cannot be denied that the use of HFCS has rather harmful effect on people’s health. While there is no obvious negative effect that can be visible, the results of the HFCS within the organism is still far from being positive.

It is important to mark that a number of people share Pollan’s viewpoint and consider the HFCS food as useless and even dangerous for people’s health, yet it is consumed in great volumes due to its relative cheapness. For instance, Merin’s King Corn movie conveys the same idea that Pollan expresses:

So, why then, one wonders, are Americans devouring the stuff as though it were the last apple on the tree? Because it’s cheap, and available, and they don’t know enough to realize that’s what they’re ingesting when they eat something that doesn’t look the least bit like an ear of corn and bears their favorite brand name of soft drinks, ketchup, breakfast cereal, jams, jellies, peanut butter and luncheon meats (Merin).

Indeed, it is obvious that what people eat makes mostly corn, as Merin claims. Yet the corn people consume as HFCS brings rather harm than the positive effect, in contrast to what real corn does to a human body. What has to be remember (remembered) is that people should avoid not eating corn and corn products, but the HFCS that has been generated artificially and contains the harmful elements that the real corn does not. Therefore, one can conclude that eating HFCS products is highly dangerous and is to be avoided.

We will write a custom Book Review on High Fructose Corn Syrup: Something to Be Avoided specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Another important thing to ponder over, Pollan’s rule 22 is actually the continuation of the Rule #4 and the logical conclusion to the latter. Developing the idea of the health hazard that HFCS conceal, the writer emphasizes the necessity to consume only natural products. As Pollan himself explains, only the products obtained from plants do not presuppose health hazard: “Eat mostly plants, especially leaves” (50).

There are certain reasons to believe that Pollan’s ideas are doubtlessly correct, since the vegetarian food is considered to have only the elements necessary for human body to function impeccably, whereas the products created artificially also contain the ingredients that have negative effect on people’s organisms, as Curtis and Misner claim: “Flavonoids are micronutrients found in food which play important roles in preventing cancer and heart disease.

It was found that the highest levels of flavonoids were found in foods grown by a method called sustainable farming” (Curtis and Misner).

Therefore, it must be admitted that natural food is the only way out for the people who want to maintain healthy lifestyle and consume the food that has a positive effect on their health. It seem (seems) that Pollan’s idea of the grown food as the only source of the necessary vitamins and minerals proves right. Though the importance of consuming protein and fats cannot be denied, these are mostly plants that help people to maintain the fragile balance within their organisms and avoid blocking the organism with harmful substances.

Eating the HFCS-free food, one can stay relatively certain of the state of his/her health, knowing that the harmful non-organic ingredients that most HFCS contain will not cause any health problems. Hence, the food rich in HFCS must be considered as the meals that cause health complexities and must be avoided at any cost.

Works Cited Curtis, Crabtree and Misner, Scottie. Food Safety, Preparation and Storage Tips. University of Arizona, 2006. Web.

Merin, Jennifer. King Corn. 2007. Web.

Pollan, Michael. Food Rules: An Eater’s Manual. London : Penguin (Non-Classics), 2009. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on High Fructose Corn Syrup: Something to Be Avoided by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Thor, Peter K. and Hoy F. Carman. “High fructose corn syrup: An important new sugar substitute.” California Agriculture (1979): 13-15. Print.

Wallinga, David. High fructose corn syrup’s not-so-sweet surprise: mercury! 26 January 2009. Web. .

[supanova_question]

Influence of Men on Sarah’s Development in the End of the Affair Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Authored by Graham Greene, The End of the Affair is a fascinating must-read play featuring three major characters namely Maurice Bendrix, Sarah and Henry who help him criticize the conspiracies existing in relationships. Bendrix is a “middle aged bachelor who meets Sarah and Henry while beginning to write a new book” (Almeida Para.1). Henry, on the other hand, works with the British government as a civil servant.

He is also the husband to Sarah. Sarah indulges in multi-relationships with men. She quickly forms a relationship with Bendrix, who becomes a slave of her love. Unfortunately, their love does not last. “One day, they survive a bombing during WWII. When she discovers that he is alive, she tells him that the affair is over” (Almeida Para.1). Her decision is final, as she vows never to turn back to Maurice.

Bendrix, on the other hand, does not heed to this decision. He encounters Henry in the city who fears that his wife is seeing someone else. Although, people can influence others in a positive way, the paper reveals how Sarah’s involvements with the two key characters: Henry and Bendrix, had negative impacts.

Sarah’s involvement with Henry substantially impairs her perceptions about men to the extent that she results into adultery. Unaware of Maurice’s involvement with his wife, Henry “invites Maurice for a drink, expressing his worries that Sarah might be having an affair with someone” (Almeida Para.2).

Upon realizing this, Maurice decides to hire an investigator who confirms the fears expressed by Henry. However, on realizing that Maurice had hired an investigator, Henry also gets clues that Maurice could have been priory involved with his wife.

The setting of The End of the Affair takes place when England was recovering from aftermaths of the Second World War. Right from the onset of the play, encounters of an unhappy couple, Henry and Sarah, are evident. In the course of their relationship, things roll from excellent to sour. The two separate. Henry admits his irresponsibility as a husband: He is not a first-class and true lover to his wife Sarah.

Henry’s inability to play her marital obligations plays a significant role in making Sarah become unfaithful to him. This inability also contributes to her engagement in short term affairs. Sarah and Bendrix meet in 1939. The novelist Bendrix comes in to fulfill the function that Henry leaves unfulfilled.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The two profess to engage in an undying love for each other. As Berardinelli notes, “Henry worked long hours on the war effort, Maurice and Sarah spent time in Maurice’s flat. But on a night, when Maurice was seriously wounded in a German air raid, the relationship abruptly ended” (Para.2). As a way of reiterating, Bendrix denounces his earlier promises for undying love. Instead, he substitutes them with hatred, which she immensely directs to Sarah.

Perhaps borrowing from her experience with Henry, Sarah believes in true love for Bendrix. In fact, she says, “All today Maurice has been sweet to me…He tells me often that he has never loved another woman so much” (Greene 46). Sarah clearly comes out to express what guides her love. She has had experience in the past with Henry, a man who is still her husband.

Nevertheless, this experience has influenced her development quite negatively. She cannot trust words from a man who proclaims to love her irrespective of the number of times he utters them. The fact that she loves a man makes her believe in his love. She says, “If I stopped loving him, I would cease to believe in his love” (Greene 46). Expressing love in words would have no good to her, as men say them jokingly.

Sarah deviates from the belief that love can exist between two people without physical contact based on her experience with Bendrix. Bendrix’s perception about love erodes Sarah’s perceptions about the same to the extent that the two spend some intimate time in his flat where they engaged in sex. Sarah’s involvement with men, particularly Henry and Bendrix, inculcates an enormous feeling of insecurity in her.

Consequently, she indulges in new relationships without considering quitting the previous ones. In this regard, she reckons, “I have always wanted to be liked or admired. I feel a terrible insecurity if a man turns on me if I love a friend. I do not even want to lose a husband. I want everything, all the time, everywhere” (Greene 55). Although, she appreciates that love entails exploration of an unknown world. She has an incredible fear to explore and go through unknown encounters alone. She must seek an attachment elsewhere.

Henry acts as a man who provides security to Sarah in case the new pursuits go haywire. In case she ends into extra marital affairs, she always goes back to him as she looks for another relationship. When she leaves Bendrix, she gets to yet another affair with a man by the name Richard Smythe while still maintaining Henry as her husband. This perhaps indicates that Sarah does not intend to take chances that are evidently unpredictable in the world of love.

Sarah’s involvement with Henry shaped her attitudes towards men in such a way that she doubts their genuineness when they proclaim to love a woman. For instance, Sarah claims, “It is a strange thing to discover and believe that you are loved, when you know that there is nothing in you for anybody but a parent or a God to love” (Greene 70).

We will write a custom Essay on Influence of Men on Sarah’s Development in the End of the Affair specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to Sarah, therefore, the only true love that a woman can be sure of is the one between her and God. For her, love has no boundaries and ends. It can continue to exist even if the two persons who were once engaged move apart and cease to contact each other. Unfortunately, men such as Bendrix, who Sarah has had their love experience, believe that “some physical intimacy is necessarily” (Berardinelli Para. 4).

He cannot believe in something that he cannot smell, feel, see, taste or even hear. Sarah’s involvement with him presents two incongruent perceptions about love. This confirmed Bendrix’s beliefs. It fails to honor what Sarah believes about love. In fact, Bendrix declares that he “would rather be dead or see you dead than see you with another man” (Greene 23). However, their love turns out sour when the two separate for years.

Bendrix’s involvement with Sarah had the consequences of shaping Sarah’s belief about love that prompted her to consider propagating acts unfaithfulness. He evidently had involved himself in numerous relationships, which were promiscuous in nature. Bendrix confirms his promiscuity when he says, “It was as if quite suddenly after all the promiscuous years I had grown up. My passion for Sarah had killed simple lust forever.

Never again would I enjoy a woman without love” (Greene 46). It would widely possess some substance to argue that Sarah could not entirely and solely trust Bendrix. Bendrix past affairs ended without signals. Sarah would only end up deceiving herself that her relationship with Bendrix would last forever. Bendrix exemplifies this fact when he says, “…when I tried to remember her voice saying ‘don’t worry,’ I found I had no memory for sounds. When I tried to remember it, it was anonymous – just a woman’s voice” (Greene 119).

It is clear that Bendrix was set to forget Sarah since the breaking of their connectivity. Sarah says, “I’ve only made two promises in my life. One was to marry Henry; the other is to stop seeing you. And I’m too weak to keep either” (Greene 71). Sarah believed in true love that does not end even when people break contacts. However, her involvement with Bendrix may have widely contributed to the changing of this perception. Sarah, who believed in true love, also left him for unclear reasons.

In conclusion, The End of the Affair is a masterwork that presents the influence that people can have on others. Sarah is such an illustration of women negatively influenced by two men: Bendrix and Henry. The author presents the physical and spiritual components of love in an intriguing way.

He explores on the theme of adultery coupled with intimacies and jealous associated with it. To accomplish this, the influence of men on Sarah’s development is a recurring topic. By scrutinizing Bendrix and Henry’s involvement with Sarah, the paper declares the influence negative towards the Sarah’s cognitive development in issues pertaining to love.

Works Cited Almeida, Tony. Plot Summary of the End of Affair, 2010. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Influence of Men on Sarah’s Development in the End of the Affair by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Berardinelli, James. The End of the Affair Film Review, 1999. Web. .

Greene, Graham. The End of the Affair. London: Heinemann Publishers, 1951.

[supanova_question]

Eco-Defense and Kinds of Ecological Terrorism Essay writing essay help

Tree spiking refers to a kind of ecological terrorism, involving trouncing of a metal rod or any other suitable material into a trunk of a tree, with an aim of dampening the act of tree logging through inflicting ‘bodily harm’ to the destructors (Davis, 1991). Two basic practices of tree spiking exist; spiking the tree at the bottom of the tree trunk, and spiking the tree way above the trunk, as high as one can reach. Both practices are meant to make it difficult for the sawyers to penetrate through during sawing.

This act is oftenly used by conservation activists to lessen the economic value of the wood in the long run, thus discourage the loggers. As Abbey says, “you won’t hurt the trees; they’ll be grateful for the protection; and you may save the forest” (22); the spiking is not aimed at destroying the trees. This essay analyzes the moral implications of tree spiking and its relevance to the larger society.

Tree spiking is believed to have been instigated in late 19th century, in the Pacific Northwest of the United States, and gained fame in the 1980’s as a debatable tactic amongst environmentalist. Dave Foreman, a cofounder of Earth First, advocated for the act of tree spiking avidly in ‘Eco-Defense’.

A first injury from tree spiking was witnessed in 1987 by a millworker from California, leading to many activists denouncing the practice. As a historical artefact, most people argue that Ecodefense poses as the most contentious ecological book ever published. Over the years, the act of tree spiking has continued to encounter strong criticism and generally considered a serious felony by most governments of the places where the act has picked pace .

A deep split exists between conservationists and people who want to fell the trees for cash, without much caring over obliteration of the rich and diverse resource base. One then ponders; what measures are to be adapted to save the wilderness? Desperate times call for desperate measures-one would conclude so in support of tree spiking activity.

According to Abbey, one of the renowned crusaders of the natural resources, the mighty in society have largely contributed to the destruction of natural resources through their acts of support to mining, tree logging, and beef industries activities, from where they drain a lot of financial support.

This circle mostly constitutes of politicians, corporate sector, unscrupulous government agencies, and a number of institutions, who only care about the perceived short term benefits that accompany the disheartening acts (Nash, 1989). Their large interest and alleged loyalty lies with the few in society who apparently finance their selfish self-centred deeds, rather than the majority. She states:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Locally owned and operated sawmills are seldom a major threat to wilderness. The major threats come from the big, multinational corporations whose “cut-and-run” philosophy devastates the land and leave the local economy in shambles when all the big trees are cut and the main office decides to pull out and move to greener pastures. (Hellenbach 45)

Thus, is tree spiking a morally legitimate act to the society eye? Are there alternative ways of addressing the issue instead of this kind of eco-terrorism? It’s no doubt that many conservationists have tried other friendly measures before coming up with such drastic measures as tree spiking, but more often than not, they have been unsuccessful. When Abbey endorsed the publication of the book ‘Eco-Defense’, he encouraged the whole society to come out in defence of what belongs to the public as a whole.

He has completely lost faith in societal leaders! He even goes ahead to campaign to everyone to poses the book and carry it around. He encourages people to go into the woods with the book, a hammer, and some sixty penny nails precisely to undertake tree spiking. He says “It’s good for the trees, it’s good for the woods, it’s good for the earth, and it’s good for the human soul. Spread the word-and carry on!”(Abbey 22).

What really has resulted to the new twist where the public opt for direct action towards advocacy for the environment? It’s pretty clear that institutions have failed in achieving their legal obligation of protecting the natural resources. It’s difficult for the public not to react against the persisted mass destruction of the environment and this explains why the initiator of tree spiking brought up this spirited fight. As Foreman states, there was a time when the world was rich with ecological heritage, every natural resource in plenty:

East of the Mississippi, giant Tulip Poplars, American Chestnuts, oaks, hickories, and other trees formed the most diverse temperate deciduous forest in the world. In New England, White Pines grew to heights rivalling the Brobdingnagian Conifers of the far West. On the Pacific Coast, redwood, hemlock, Douglas fir, spruce, cedar, fir, and pine formed the grandest forest on Earth (25).

According to Hellenbach, tree spiking is a pretty efficient method of discouraging timber sales, since mill operators barely accept contaminated timber (45). Contaminated timber can bring operations of a miller to a screeching stop during the process of sawing.

It’s a highly discouraged activity by forest services who deliberately fail to publicize it in fear of its spreading. Somebody may ask, “if the purpose of spiking trees is to save them from being cut, then what good does it do if the tree wrecks a blade in the mill? It’s too late to save the tree, isn’t it?”.

We will write a custom Essay on Eco-Defense and Kinds of Ecological Terrorism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In response to this question, it would be considered true if indeed the expected results were for a short-term basis. In this case, though, the expected results are for a long-term deterrent measure. It’s believed that if a substantial number of trees are to be spiked in an area, it would discourage both sellers and buyers of timber due to reduced profit margins.

In conclusion, it’s generally true to say that tree spiking can substantially contribute to saving our wilderness. Being a long-term measure aimed at discouraging the tree fellers, it ultimately translates to the general good of the society. It’s however an uphill task and the decision to take up this task is purely an individual’s, thus the question of its reliability and sustainability.

A question to pose is what about those people destroying the wilderness for purposes of land grabbing? Will they be discouraged by tree spiking? The practice is not universally acceptable to the entire society, with opponents giving varied reasons in this respect. But as Abbey puts it, “self defense against attack is one of the basic laws, not only of human life but of life” (20). He urges everyone to jealously guard the wilderness with all the strength, for it’s the home to all creatures, humans, animals and birds.

Moreover, if indeed it’s true that the wilderness is home to all creatures, and if it’s endangered by encroachment, pillage and obliteration as it unquestionably is, then its every human’s right and obligation to guard and preserve it by whatsoever means, as we would to our own private homes.

Lest for a few opponents, the practice would not be termed as a social immorality because of its common good. It would add much value if everyone undertook an individual responsibility to come up with more universally acceptable and productive ways of protecting our wilderness; our nature, and the environment as a whole.

Works Cited Abbey, Edward. “Forward”. Ecodefense: A field guide to monkeywrenching. Ed. Foreman, Dave and Bill Haywood. 3 Edn. California: Abbzug Press, 1993. 20-22. Print.

Davis, John. The earth first! Reader: Ten years of radical environmentalism. Salt Lake City: Peregrine Smith Books, 1991. Print.

Foreman, Dave. “Strategic monkewrenching.” Ecodefense: A field guide to monkeywrenching. Ed. Foreman, Dave and Bill Haywood. 3 Edn. California: Abbzug Press, 1993. 23-33. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Eco-Defense and Kinds of Ecological Terrorism by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Hellenbach.T.O. “Tree spiking.” Ecodefense: A field guide to monkeywrenching. Ed. Foreman, Dave and Bill Haywood. 3 Edn. California: Abbzug Press, 1993. 45- 55. Print.

Nash, Roderick. The rights of nature: A history of environmental ethics. Madison: Univ of Wisconsin Press, 1989. Print.

[supanova_question]

Views on Chromophobia by David Batchelor Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Abstract The appeal of color has always been the primary concern of all artists and their clients alike. The depth of the loyalty to color glee, is however a mystery that needs some explication. In the color theory, artists from varied back grounds have always used this magic of the eye to communicate to their audience in a more appealing yet varied way.

Use of color to communicate to target audience in artistic work Introduction Many writers have tended to look up to the 19th century when exploring chromophobia idea. Although the subject of chromophobia has been since the ancient Greek, most authors exploration was limited to the ancient believes and boundaries which has not been cleared carried to today’s themes. Batchelor explores the resistance to chromophobia and blend it with contemporary art.

Batchelor’s view of chromophobia Historical back ground of chromoph-orbia

According to David Batchelor, many artists today use colors arbitrarily without creating sensible themes and the few who do, use it in an informal way which is quite idiosyncratic. In simple, the meaning of color theme is still a spectrum that needs to be addressed in the artists’ sphere of communicating their interests, values, culture and even to create more sensible and appealing works. [1]

How does contemporary artist use the idea?

The point Batchelor was putting across is that in order to communicate using colors, it is imperative that the artists in question go the extra mile to excavate the meaning and all aspects of color, which is quite complex. [2]

Batchelor’s yarn

Batchelor came up with an irresistible collection of anecdotes relating to the experience and believes on color, he relates the tales to quotes and thus surfaces out the full meaning of the issues surrounding color. Although held as a past concept, he presents a passionate and cumulative prose that helps reveal why the western culture disgusts and qualms the color.[3]

In his attempts to reveal the diverse effects of color, Batchelor switches between novels, art and movies to trace clearly the background of color history in a practical way. Through his historical trace, he posits the diverse views of both chromophiliacs and chromophobes. [4] Citing examples of known great artists, he produces a succinct book that addresses the flaws held on color.

Chromoph-olics versus chromoph-obia What does he use to explicate his ideas?

An in-depth description of chromophobia is provided in this work, the author explores the perception held on color. The definition of chromophobia is surfaced in a ring of examples for example the book quote Even Kant in his 1790’s writing who maintained that color would give ‘brilliancy’ and ‘charm’ to sculptures and paintings. [5]

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In complementary, it is captured that the color is what make the sculpture or the drawing beautiful. [6] He however, cautions that it is not all color that makes an art working and appealing but more is the drawing.

In further exploration of chromophobia, he features the association of color with exoticism, superficiality, decadence, lack of clarity and confusion. He still brings out other well documented ‘facts’ about color, for example how color has been associated with racial and sexual phobias.[7]

Comparing contemporary with old views In-depth analysis

Aristotle’s perception of color is unshelled to be drug (‘pharmakon’); an immediate comparison is made with rhetoric ‘calores’ meaning embellishment of an argument structure. The rhetoric view continued that if color was not considered a contaminant it should be treated as addition. In this concept, the additions or embellishments were considered superficial and thus did not form essential structure for things.

It is also outlined that color suspicion persists in some kinds of art work. This is particularly in regard to intellectual, moral and cerebral aspects of experience, for example conceptual arts were always made of white and a fetish black. Seriousness is portrayed in shades of grey in most art works.[8] The idea of primitives and children liking strong colors, although is not widespread today; it still has a strong presence.

Based on Batchelor’s premise, chromophorbia forms a center stage of any artistic work. In different contexts and cultures, clear passing of information is easy through good choice and appreciation of color as with the intended audience views.

Bibliography Batchelor, David. Chromophobia (London: Reaktion books, 2000), 23-157.

Footnotes David Batchelor. Chromophobia. (Reaktion books, 2000), 23

Ibad, 18

David Batchelor. Chromophobia. (Reaktion books, 2000), 25

Ibad, 76

Ibad, 97

Ibid, 98

Ibid, 98

Ibid, 157

[supanova_question]

Advantages and disadvantages of integration Essay cheap essay help

Economic Integration among nations Globalization has brought economic, social, and political integrations among countries; integration refers to the increase in international interdependence among different economies (Linda, 2001). This paper discusses advantages and disadvantages of integration; it will also analyze how governments should assist small and medium enterprises to compete with multinationals.

Advantages and disadvantages of integration Through integration, nations and companies get wider access to the world economy and their dependence on local resources is reduced; governments promote economic integration between economies of different countries with the aim of establishing a global market.

When operating across board the market base of the trading companies is improved given thus enjoyment of scale of economies is facilitated. With integration consumers get the chance of wider selection of goods and services, they can easily acquire commodities at lower prices. The net effect is improved living conditions among the citizens of a country (Moore, 2009).

Integration of nations creates job opportunities among populations of different countries; it leads to trade liberation and market expansion. Countries with a large number of investments derived from integration have greater diffusion of technology that creates job opportunities to the citizens of the nation. When jobs are created, there is reduction of poverty rates and living condition among citizens of a nation improves (Martin, 2005).

Integration has brought about some challenges, according to The United Nations conference on trade and development (UNCTAD) 1997, integration has brought economic, political, and social disparities among nation. The conditions have led to tension among countries and inequality is on the rise; Inequalities are threats to socioeconomic and can lead to backward economic movements.

Integration among nations has created regional disparities among countries; poverty rates are still high in sub-Sahara Africa although there has been a fall in its rates in South and East Asia. The countries continue to suffer as they have been reduced to net consumers by integration. Despite globalization been taken as one of the major solution to world poverty, it has created some problems that have actually increased the rate of poverty (Linda, 2001).

What could governments do to help their small companies compete after the formation of such blocs? Integration among countries have brought challenge to small and medium scale players as they are not able to compete effectively with multinationals operating in the same industry. Governments in such countries have the role of enacting policies that can facilitate competitiveness of small scale companies with multinationals (IMF staff, 2008). Such policies include:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Offering incentives

Governments should offer SMES incentives that reduce their operational costs; such incentives include tax holidays, investments deductions, and adoption of technology that can enhance competitiveness. When offering incentives, governments should be sensitive not to engage in unethical business practices.

Investment in infrastructures

As an indirect move to encourage efficiency among SMEs, government should embark on aggressive investments in infrastructures. When a country has well developed transport, communication, and technology networks, it is more likely to produce goods at relatively low costs and high efficiencies.

Offering affordable financing options

The main reason why SMEs are not able to compete effectively with multinationals is limited capital; they hardly enjoy economies of scale which is the strongest competitive tool used by multinationals. The cost of attaining capital is one of the main operational costs that SMEs have to pass to consumers; governments should exploit options to offer affordable loan facilities to SMEs as this will make the prices of their commodities competitive (Joseph, 2003).

References IMF staff. (2008). Globalization: A Brief Overview. Retrieved from, https://www.imf.org/external/np/exr/ib/2008/053008.htm

Joseph, S. (2003). Globalization and Its Discontents. New York: W.W. Norton

[supanova_question]

Finding Opportunities for Forming Your Own Business Case Study college essay help online

A narrow-focused orientation and implementation of straight strategies constitute the basis for business success. Judging from the case under consideration, CompuDyne has managed to define its main position, as well as the range of products it manufactures.

The experience demonstrates that the company’s prevalence over other security software organizations is due to the introduction of a core strategy uniting all assets of CompuDyne. Hence, manufacturing electronic and specific software has much more perspectives for promoting profitability and productivity because greater attention is paid to the development of a simplistic approach.

As presented in the case, one-dimensional production can be greater controlled by the manufacturers because all resources and skills are directed at sophisticating and improving a specific product (Nickels et al., 2010). In addition, there are much more opportunities for presenting one product, especially when it is at early stages of development.

Management of such products can also be carried out with greater risk because all departments are united under similar goals and objectives. However, the case teaches that well-coordinated and straightforward work is the key condition to business growth and technological upgrade.

Explaining the concept of being in the right place at the right time Business development should take into consideration external economic and social factors influencing the production process. In this respect, the case proves that the product specification should be strongly associated with needs and concerns of community at a certain period of time.

The terrorist attacks and period of deterrence in the United States made the company introduce change to the sphere of specialization and focus on the manufacture of security equipment for prisons and government buildings. Additionally, the company’s advancement was largely due to the introduction of new technologies and implementation of successful strategic acquisitions.

As a result, the concept of being in the right place and at the right time defines a universal approach to creating a healthy business environment within an organization (Nickels et al., 2010). Because the manager of company Marty Roenigk recognized the production of electronic and security software as a good business situation for growth and profitability increase, the company revenues were significantly boosted.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The presence of exclusive market information served as another proactive stimulus for the company’s reconstruction and re-conceptualization. Previous strategies were not effective enough because the management team failed to introduce a single, united goal highlighting the main perspectives.

Case Evaluation: Lessons to Learn With regard to the above-presented considerations and the case itself, a number of conclusions can be made concerning the main aspects of business development. First of all, the case teaches that the choice of simple and transparent strategies creates a solid basis for the company’s growth.

Defining specific goals, orientations, and target markets is crucial for sustaining a competitive advantage. Second, being in the right place and at the right place is also imperative for carrying out business because the external economical and social factors should never be ignored.

The case reveals that a quick re-organization of the company with regard to external demands has contributed to a rapid increase in revenues and productivity. Finally, realization of future goals and perspectives, as well as greater attention to production specialization, is considered the driving force of organizational improvement (Nickels et al., 2010). Moreover, readiness for organizational change and reconstruction has enhanced the company’s competitive edge.

Reference List Nickels, W. G., McHugh J.,

[supanova_question]

The Issue of Huge Taxes Essay best essay help: best essay help

Recently, American citizens have witnessed a tendency of rising taxes (Blodget 1). This issue of rising taxes seems to have gained momentum, especially after the financial recession of 2008. Today, many Americans are concerned about the increasing tax levels.

The issue of huge taxes can be associated with the reason as to why many people in USA are currently struggling in their daily lives, as they try to make use of decreasing disposable income. If one was to interview many Americans on the issue of taxes, there are high chances the response would be ingrained in the overall perception of how huge the tax problem is inflicting on Americans.

A random survey of major USA households will likely reveal that a large number of people cannot afford basic needs; many people are loosing their homes because of taxes; and many people have accumulated huge debts as a result of high taxes. On overall, the spirit of entrepreneurship among Americans seems to be stifled by the ever-increasing taxes, and this makes it hard for many people to succeed in business.

As it stands today, the issue of rising taxes is a problem that should not be given a blind eye (Blodget 1). There is need to enact changes that will result into change of the tax system and be more accommodative and less cruel to majority of Americans. This problem cannot be ignored, given its medium and long-term repercussions. The future of many Americans may be compromised, become bleak, and largely intolerable if the current tax system is not reformed appropriately.

Increased taxes are perceived to be detrimental to the growth of economy in the sense that, increased taxes on income discourage majority of people from working, more so due to the fact that, they work a lot, pay much in taxes, and remain with little (Cohn 1). At the same time, as taxes paid by major manufacturers and industries increase, there is subsequent tendency to transfer the increased tax to basic commodities, a fact that discourages people from buying the commodities.

This operates in a cyclic form, where increased taxes affect industries, and when industries feel the pinch, they pass the ball to consumers; when consumers find it impossible to cope up with the high prices of commodities, they reduce their purchasing power and when this happens, the larger economy becomes a victim, as it stifles and underperforms.

However, as the issue of taxes draws reactions and far-fetch cry for reduction of taxes, another school of thought believes that reduction of taxes will generate numerous negative impacts to the American society. The line of argument on which this school bases its argument is that, taxes are needed to propel social welfare, and when taxes are reduced, then the society is likely to suffer (Cohn 1). Reduction of taxes will compromise the future generation, as many will have a difficult society to live, and they cannot afford basic social essentials.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Further, reduction in taxes will result into massive government budget cuts with regard to essential government programs such as the Medicare and Social Security, and this will be dangerous to the American society (Cohn 1). Therefore, the issue of enacting reforms to reduce taxes to manageable levels for majority of Americans is considered not to be the best option by this school of thought.

There are numerous avenues through which this issue of high taxes can be tackled and bring relief to majority of Americans. For instance, as the situation stands, many businesses are either crumbling or failing to be established, and in some instances, majority of American investors are relocating to ‘friendlier’ areas, thus, denying Americans employment opportunities.

As this happens, the rich remains the biggest financiers of bloated government programs, and, as this trend continues and persists, there is possibility for the wealthy class to shrink in America and, subsequently, wealth creation will be avoided and hence crumbling majority of government programs.

The most important thing for the government is to open the door for a business-friendly policy that largely encourages investment and wealth creation. Such a policy should determine how taxes for various business groups should be applied on relatively accommodative tax reforms.

When this happens, numerous companies willing to leave the industries will be enticed to stay and participate in wealth creation. The establishment of more indigenous industries will provide employment for many Americans, enabling the middle class to possess more income and able to pay taxes.

What the government will do is that instead of concentrating high taxes on a particular segment of population, tax prospects will be spread across a wide group making it possible to reduce taxes as more people become eligible to pay taxes. This approach should be accompanied by reasonable government spending restraints to be more effective. Indeed, this will largely reduce the deficit and enable the economy to recover.

Another area that needs redress in order to spur growth of employment and subsequent reduction in individual taxes is the American property industry. The overall observation that has been made is that it is another area where taxes have skyrocketed pushing investors and potential investors outside the key areas of USA (Tuttle 1).

We will write a custom Essay on The Issue of Huge Taxes specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As many investors leave the country, unemployment rate gradually increases while at same time, wealthy and rich people’s contribution to tax reduces. It should also be known that American economy thrives on small businesses, which are the greatest contributors to national tax kitty.

Therefore, when property industry becomes expensive, majority of these small businesses opt to relocate or reduce their trading activities (Tuttle 1). When this happens, the impact is huge, and evident in key aspects such as reduction of employment opportunities, increase in number of unemployment benefits, and little contribution to national tax kitty. Therefore, it is just prudent for effective and efficient property tax reforms to be enacted.

The issue of raising tax for the rich and middle class population remains emotive among different spheres of population; however, the denominator of all these is that, a rise in taxes creates an immense burden to larger American society.

The society cannot progress at an accelerated speed if high taxes persist, as this tends to push investors and rich people to other regions. As investors move, the middle class employment opportunities reduce, while at same time burdening the social welfare programs for the unemployed people due to reduced taxes.

Therefore, given the immense negative effects high tax are imposing on the nation, there is need for establishment and implementation of a comprehensive tax reform framework that is more business friendly. Indeed, it is only through increased business activities that the economy of the country will grow and distribution of tax pay will be more even and widespread, hence gradually moving down.

Raising taxes will not help especially given the shrinking number of rich people and middle class employees. Instead of just fixing eyes on the tax, it would be advisable if necessary steps were undertaken to stimulate economic growth, reduce government spending, and exploit more energy resources available in the country, which will subsequently contribute to economic growth, hence less taxing from people.

Works Cited Blodget, Henry. “The truth about taxes: Here’s how high today’s rates really are”. Business Insider, 12 July 2011. Web.

Cohn, Jonathan. “Can we tolerate higher taxes? Heed the Swedish chef.” The New Republican News, 23 March 2011. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Issue of Huge Taxes by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Tuttle, Brad. “7 Odd solutions for 7 common economic problems”. Times Financial Insight, 08 July 2011. Web.

[supanova_question]

Change Management as a Complicated Transaction Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Description of the situation

Description of the setting

Economical, technological, or business factors driving the event

The individuals or groups involved in the change and transition

Front-line workers affected. Mid-level management volunteers

W. Bridges’ three phases of transitions applicable to the event

Reflections: Event Outcomes and Opportunities

Recommendations

References

Change management is a complex activity. The research focuses on change itself. The research delves into the way the change should be implemented by reducing resistance. Change management can be best implemented using a three phase process.

Description of the situation William Bridge (Bridges, 2010) emphasizes in his book, Managing Transitions: Making the Most of Change”, that the employees were required to shift from manual recording of business transactions to the use of computers within the last six months of the organization’s work environment. For some of the older employees, the change was a huge hurdle to overcome. The old people gave their best efforts to hold on to the traditional way of doing things.

The objecting employees used both legal and not legal means to thwart management’s plans to institute the necessary organizational changes. Some of the complaining employees announced that they have mastered the old way of doing things. The complaining employees brought out their defense that they do no have the physical and mental prowess to comply with the mandatory change to the new working environment.

On the other hand, Robert Paton (2008) states that for some of the younger employees, the change was a welcome sight to embrace. The young employees felt the change was a small hill to effortlessly climb. The young employees were eager to jump into the bandwagon called innovation.

The young employees persuaded the older employees to stop their strong resistance to the new way of accomplishing organizational goals and objectives. The young employees even bragged among themselves that they can easily assimilate the new computerized working environment because of their challenging outlook in life.

Description of the setting The change from the manual inputting of business transactions to computerized transactions occurred in the accounting and administration offices. The employees were given one month to learn how to use the computer. The employees were taught the basics of the computerized work process.

The management emphasized the importance of accepting the many advantages of using computers. First, the use of computers hastened the employees speed in terms of encoding all business transactions. Second, there are lesser unintentional errors committed by the human employees. The computers do the addition, subtraction, multiplication, division and other routine jobs. The computers can use excel formulas to lessen the time needed to compute for the mathematics results.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Economical, technological, or business factors driving the event In terms of technology, V Nilakant (2006) reiterated the stiff competition from the company’s market segment drove management to have an edge over the competitors. With the employees’ early submission of the balance sheet, income statement, and statement of cash flows, management will have more time to scrutinize the financial statements. With the longer analysis of the financial statements, the responsible managers can create better innovation in terms of competing in the same market segment.

In terms of economics, Charles Moyer (2010) theorized management that will be able to retrench employees who are redundant. With the advent of the computers, some employees have to be removed in order to save on salaries and wages of the employees.

With the computers, some of the employees will become useless. The computers have replaced the work of some or all of the employees with the computers. The company will save more money using the benefits of the computers over the annual increases of the old employees’ salaries.

In terms of the product, the company is proud to introduce a new innovative product line. The new product line incorporates the old benefits of the products. In addition, many new advantages have been incorporated into the paper. The company can sell the new products faster when comparing the company’s current products and services.

The increase in sales is due to the company’s introduction of the latest products to the current and prospective customers. One clear advantage is the decrease in customers’ product returns. The product returns occur when the customers observe a damage that occurs when buying the kitchen equipments. With the new products, the customers will have longer time playing or tinkering with the current and prospective clients.

The individuals or groups involved in the change and transition Antje Drechsler (2011) points out that there are many individuals involved in the change and transition. First, the president of the organization is instrumental in ensuring that the change from the manual accounting system is very successful.

The other officers of the company are eagerly explaining to the rank and file employees numerous benefits of accepting the new computerized accounting system. The human resource management staff continually sets up meetings to discuss benefits of embracing the new work processes. The new system will focus on ensuring that the employees will have more time to edit their prepared jobs.

We will write a custom Essay on Change Management as a Complicated Transaction specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In turn, management will have more time to know if some of the innovative employees have maximized their work outputs. Some of the employees will spread the news that the computerized working environment is better compared to the manual recording of business transactions. With the advent of information technology, the clients can receive their financial statements earlier when compared to the manual encoding of their employees.

Annabel Beerel (2009) insists there are many key players from senior leadership. The chief financial officer is in charge of ensuring the financial statements arrive on or before the required deadline set by the requiring department. The chief operating officer oversees the success of the new computerized marketing system. The president approves the implementation of the new computerized accounting system.

The new system uses the quickbook accounting software, quicken accounting software, Microsoft word software, Microsoft excel software, Microsoft power point software. Likewise, the employees are the other key players for they are the persons required to comply with the organization’s latest recording instructions. The head of the human resource department plays a pivotal role in training the employees to become adept in the new work environment.

Front-line workers affected. Mid-level management volunteers There are front-line workers affected. The front-line workers are the accounting staff. In addition, the front line workers include the line employees in the accounting department.

The two front-line employees are the ones directly affected by the change to the computerized working environment. The suppliers send their instructors to train the company’s accounting personnel keep up with the new accounting system’s work requirements. The supplier of the accounting software is an expert on how to use the icons displayed on the computer desktop screen.

The supplier’s training sessions will surely augment and hone the line and staff accounting employees to metamorphose into a more advanced and higher quality paper on time. The internal expert (human resource department head) and the external expert (the supplier’s computer expert) both combine their styles, time, and efforts to ensure that the line and staff employees will be equipped with the latest computer knowledge to deliver high quality accounting software to the employees.

W. Bridges’ three phases of transitions applicable to the event First,Ending, Losing, Letting Go: (helping deal with their tangible and intangible losses and mentally prepare to move on.) In the first phase, the management, human resource department and fellow employees will let the dismayed employee realize that the employee must let go of one’s comfort zone. The old employ is persuaded to let go of one’s current job itineraries. The resistant employee is convinced to accept the reality that there is nothing permanent in this world but change.

Second, the Neutral Zone: (critical psychological realignments and pattern change take place. Helping people get through the critical psychological realignment, capitalizing on all the confusion by encouraging all the employees, including the resisting ones, to be innovators. Eventually, the resisting employees will learn to accept that one’s work has to be changed for the better.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Change Management as a Complicated Transaction by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Third, the New Beginning: (helping people develop the new identity, experience the new energy, and discover the new sense of purpose that make the change begin to work. The resisting employees’ resistance disappears. The formerly resisting employees are now revitalized by their focus on creating a new identity (Bridges, 2010).

Reflections: Event Outcomes and Opportunities There are positive outcomes of the event. Everyone is happy. The managers are some of the luckiest persons within the company. Resistance to change to the new work process has been easily overcome. The accounting clerk is no longer resistant to the use of computer software to hasten one’s financial report output. In addition, friendships have strengthened being freely given to the slow-learning and disgruntled employees. The expert employees are eager to help the slow learning employees with their new job responsibilities.

In terms of opportunities, management has seen that it is easy to revise the current work itineraries. The employees have learned many new tricks of the trade. The employees have gained new knowledge that increases their production outcome. The introduction of the new computer system increases the employees’ volume of work output.

Recommendations In terms of recommendation, it is highly recommended that all employees will be persuaded to implement the best work process. The best process would increase revenues. The best process will reduce costs and expense. In the end, the company’s net profits will increase significantly.

Based on the above discussion, change management is a complicated transaction. The change has to be implemented. The change management includes ensuring change that should be implemented by reducing resistance. Indeed, change management can be best put into successful motion by using the three phase process.

References Beerel, A. (2009). Leadership and Change Management . New York: Sage Press.

Bridges, W. (2010). Managing Transactions: Making the Most of Change. New York: REadHowYou Want Press.

Drechsler, A. (2011). Employee Resistance . New York: Grin Press.

Moyer, C. (2010). Managerial Economics. New York: Cengage Press.

Nilakant, V. (2006). Change Management: Altering Mindsets in a Global Market. New York: Sage Press.

Paton, R. (2008). Change Management. New York: Sage Press.

[supanova_question]

Amy Tan’s Fish Cheeks and Brent Staple’s Black Men and Public Spaces Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Several literary writers have portrayed the lives and experiences of minority groups in America. These minorities experienced difficulties in integrating with the dominant white societies of America. Majority suffered cultural identity crisis, racism, segregation, and all manner of discrimination.

This essay compares and contrasts Amy Tan’s short story, Fish Cheeks and Brent Staple’s short story, Black Men and Public Spaces. The paper shall focus on central ideas and language use of the two authors. Both stories show that there is no place for minorities in racist America societies. In fact, the minorities suffer from identity crisis as a result of oppression and racism. They have no means to embrace their cultural identity and consequently integrate them in the white dominated American society.

Amy and Brent are writing from the perspectives of minorities’ experiences in culturally oriented America societies. The two writers portray situations of racism and how characters react to them. Brent presents a narrator who thinks that the whites are stereotyping him due to his skin color.

The narrator allows himself to be easily annoyed by these situations. He fails to see similar experiences among other races. Amy Tan expresses shame of not being a white in America. She is ashamed of her family behavior. She wishes that her family were American so that they can fit into society. Amy demonstrates fears associated with not being white in America. While the Brent’s narrator is ashamed of his skin color, Amy is ashamed of her family behavior before civilized whites (Kennedy, et al. 99).

Racism has been a matter of concern in America for a long time. Brent clearly captures the issue of racial segregation between blacks and whites in America. The black narrator is not comfortable in public spaces because of fear he invokes in others due to his skin color. The narrator speaks of giving others their way in the subway to stop them from worrying about his “skin color” (Kennedy, et al. 80).

When the narrator runs into the office where he work and people think of him as a burglar, he attributes this to his skin color. Further, a young woman describes the narrator as “the youngish Blackman” (Kennedy, et al. 89). The narrator thinks that the woman took off because of the fear he invokes in people due to his skin color. The woman also portrays the narrator as dangerous because of his size and color at night. Amy story demonstrates a teenage girl’s experiences in a racist society.

Other races consider whites to be superior to them. These thought drive Amy to wish that her family would be like Americans so that they can easily fit in society. Amy’s short story fails to capture issues of racism in America rather she highlights negative effects of living in a culturally oriented and racist society. Racism caused fear, embarrassment and cultural identity crisis among the youths of America society. They can neither fit in their parents’ culture nor can they embrace the whites’ culture.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Amy and Brent present characters who are their own worst enemies when it comes to relating with other races. The narrator is not able to look past his skin color and make sound judgments of situations. However, this can be attributed to the environment he lives in society. Amy, on the other hand, fails to embrace her culture and subsequently suffers from cultural identity crisis.

Amy shows cultural identity crisis among American youths of immigrant origins. For young people who are different from the whites, the quest for a cultural identity is a tedious task. Amy portrays a teenage girl ashamed of her own Chinese heritage. Amy as a teenager shows that none of her whishes was from her Chinese cultural heritages. In fact, she is so obsessed with whites’ culture to the extent of referring to her Chinese Christmas dinner as “shabby” (Kennedy, et al. 99).

This shows that Amy is not proud of her own culture, and would be happy to drop it. Amy talks of Chinese food with embarrassment and distaste. Amy’s family table manners embarrassed her especially when her father “burps” (Kennedy, et al. 100). The narrator’s embarrassments and pains to conceal her family behavior cannot escape readers’ attention. Though, Amy changes her attitude towards her cultural heritage later, the dissatisfaction she experienced during that evening was totally due her culture background.

Brent fails to illustrate issues of cultural identity crisis among the young black Americans. Brent shows negative effects of racism in America. At the same time, he also shows reactions of young blacks to such situations. The author uses a submissive narrator who often gave in so that he would not invoke fear in other people. Amy and Brent show difficulties associated with living in culturally and stereotyping society of America. Every character reacts differently depending on the situations.

Brent and Amy talk of fear among their characters. For Brent, fear due to skin color becomes the central theme of the story. Everyone fears everyone else. The society conditions the blacks to fear their white counterparts. Consequentially, whites also fear blacks. Whites see blacks as highly dangerous and potentially harmful people.

The minorities fear dominant whites. Women fear men. Fear is also evident at workplace. The whole society creates a condition of fear for everyone and everywhere. Brent’s narrator escapes through whistling classical music so as to stop evoking fear in others. This sense of fear among characters results from racism, oppression and persecution of blacks by their white counterparts before emancipation.

Ideally, Brent portrays a society infiltrated by fear. On the other hand, Amy uses fear to show dominance of white cultural heritage in America. The minorities fear what their white counterparts will think of their culture as unsophisticated. Characters’ ethnocentric views prevent them from seeing beyond their immediate environment. Brent presents a character who cannot see beyond his skin color, and Amy portrays a teenage girl who cannot see anything noble in her heritage.

We will write a custom Essay on Amy Tan’s Fish Cheeks and Brent Staple’s Black Men and Public Spaces specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The writer tries to demonstrate that people should overcome fear and embarrassments about their cultural heritages, but instead embrace it. Amy’s mother says that it is “shameful to have shame” in order to encourage Amy to embrace her culture (Kennedy, et al. 100). In other words, one should be proud of his or her identity and cultural backgrounds. Both authors show that these characters are their own worst enemies.

Brent and Amy use language artistically to pass their messages to the readers. Amy uses a tone of a young mortified girl to show cultural identity crisis among American youths of her time. Narrating the story from first person point of view gives the reader a chance to experience the story as firsthand information.

This style gives Amy’s work credibility. Brent, on the other hand, describes his narrator as a “softy” to show negative effects of racism among black Americans. Amy also uses description to highlight cultural aspects of Chinese, which make her disgusted of her own heritage (Kennedy, et al. 88).

Brent and Amy talk of whites’ dominance in America and portraying almost different experiences of minorities as a result of racism. It is the racism which prevented cultural integration of the whites and the immigrants. Therefore, it enhanced blacks’ experience of fear due to oppression and persecution associated with it. These authors use short stories to convey messages of American history to the present and future generations.

Works Cited Kennedy, Dorothy, and Jane Aaron. The Bedford Reader, Tenth Edition. Bedfordshire: Bedford and St. Martin’s, 2010. Print.

[supanova_question]

Definition of Elderly Abuse Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Elderly Financial Abuse

Signs of Elderly Financial Abuse

Conclusion

References

In general terms, elderly abuse is defined as the act of intentionally treating elderly people in a manner that harms them or puts them at a vulnerable situation. As a result, governments have been passing laws that attempt to prevent elderly abuse. When elderly abuse is mentioned, most people think that sexual or physical harassment on the elderly is the only form of mistreatment that qualifies to be abuse. However, elderly people who spent time in their homes are constantly faced by financial abuse.

This form of elderly abuse has been described as the second serious abuse they face after neglect. Some researches contacted by different researchers have indicated that seven people out of every 1000 elderly people are victims of financial abuse. It takes the form of embezzlement, extorting money from them and stealing their possessions and property (Payne, 2005).

Elderly Financial Abuse Elderly financial abuse sometimes becomes a difficult concept to define due to the notion that elderly people should use their wealth and property for their own benefits. In other words, most legislatures assume that using the assets of an elderly person to benefit another person amounts to financial abuse.

However, there are many reasons that may lead elderly people into making the decision to use their money and assets in assisting other people. The most common reason why elderly people may decide to use their resources to assist other people is perceived or real obligation.

In addition, they may decide to use the resources as donation to people of their choice. Referring to obligation, an elderly person may take it as his responsibility to use his assets in assisting his children. In cases of donations, it is obvious that the donations have to be in the form of assets. As a result, some of the deeds by elderly people that may be considered as financial abuse may not be actually abuse (Payne, 2005).

Most of the cases associated with elderly financial abuse are perpetrated by close family members. These family members steal money, defraud or forcefully obtain other property from the elderly people.

For instance, majority of women who are above the age of 80 years are abused financially by their children who are between the ages of 40 and 60 years (Payne, 2005). One of the factors that contribute towards this kind of financial abuse by family members is that most residential homes are under strict control. As a result, there is no possibility of other people intervening in the lives of the elderly people.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The children who abuse the elderly financially claim that their parents’ wealth belongs to them hence they have the right to access and use it. For example, cases have been recorded where children take their elderly parents to banks and force them to sign mandates in order for them to withdraw money. Some manage to get their money back while others lose it completely.

Elderly financial abuse tends to get little attention from the police who take it as a domestic issue that they should not be involved in. This is the same notion that makes them keep away from addressing domestic violence since they argue that it falls under family matters and they are not supposed to interfere with family matters. The knowledge of domestic violence and situations where some people control others should be applied in dealing with elderly financial abuse.

Another worrying issue regarding elderly financial abuse is that it is sometimes perpetrated by care givers who are responsible for looking after the elderly.

When it comes to care givers, there are people referred to as grooming thieves and opportunistic thieves. Grooming thieves are associated with children but home care givers establish friendly relationships with the elderly with the intentions of eventually exploiting them.

They talk of their families and probably explain the difficulties their children are facing. For example, they might mention that their children have no school fees and they are likely to be expelled from school. Finally, the elderly people decide to share in their plight by giving them some money to put their children through school.

This is a common form of elderly financial abuse that is not given the attention it deserves. In some cases, unsuspecting elderly people are befriended by young people whose intention is to exploit them financially. They employ all the possible strategies until they gain access to the financial resources and private property of the elderly and end up exploiting them.

Collection of pensions is the other way through which the elderly people are financially abused but one that is taken for granted by many people. In recent times, most governments have been paying pensions directly to the accounts of the elderly. After the money is deposited into their accounts, they are issued with cards that use pins for the money to be withdrawn. When the elderly cannot go to the banks to withdraw the money themselves, they are left with no option other than sending family members to withdraw the money on their behalf.

We will write a custom Essay on Definition of Elderly Abuse specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Many family members and even house workers end up being in possession of personal identification numbers of elderly people. As result, they are able to withdraw all the money in the accounts. This was different when banks were using pension books because one could only withdraw the amount signed for. These family members even withdraw the money on different occasions since they have the PIN (Payne, 2005).

Direct payment system is also another unsuspected way through which elderly people are financially abused. This system is intended at giving service users the ability to choose the services they want. However, the method has emerged to be one of the common methods through which elderly people are defrauded of their money.

Although the system is considered appropriate, elderly people who do not have trustworthy people fall victims of financial abuse. The money goes into their bank accounts but banks never ascertain if the money really helps them. Instead of the money assisting the elderly, it goes into the wrong hands of individuals who decide to use it for their own benefits. This forces the elderly to live in poor conditions when they are supposed to live good lives.

Apart from family members, the elderly are also financially abused by their neighbors. For instance, some neighbors find ways of getting the keys to houses of elderly people. When they move out of the houses, the neighbors get into the houses and make away with property belonging to the elderly. The victims usually do nothing for fear of serious consequences. This causes them to lose a lot of savings and property which is used by the neighbors (Payne, 2005).

Signs of Elderly Financial Abuse As mentioned above, the elderly people are a group of people that is exposed to financial scams that end up depriving them of their savings. Most of these scams are in the form of investments, home repairs and charities. The elderly who fall victims of financial abuse are the ones whose minds are slowing down or widowed individuals whose money and property was under the control of their wives. In addition, elderly people who live alone and do not have many close friends become vulnerable to elderly financial abuse.

There are bodies that deal with cases of financial abuse such as the National Institute on Financial Issues and Financial Services for Elders. Such bodies advise that there are specific signs of elderly financial abuse that should be looked out for. The first sign of elderly financial abuse is living conditions that are below the financial resources of the elderly person. An elderly person who lives a life that is below his resources is likely to be a victim of elderly financial abuse.

The second sign of elderly financial abuse is the piling up of unpaid bills when an elderly person is supposed to have paid them. This clearly indicates that his money is being used in an inappropriate manner. The third sign of elderly financial abuse is when the elderly person transfers his money or some other assets to other people under unclear circumstances.

This is a possible indicator that the person might be involved with individuals who exploit him financially. The fourth sign of elderly financial abuse is when caregivers or relatives make attempts to isolate the individuals or move them to other locations. When family members are involved, most victims of elderly financial abuse try to cover the issues and nobody reports them. However, steps should be taken to ensure that elderly financial abuse does not take place (Payne, 2005).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Definition of Elderly Abuse by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Elderly financial abuse is a serious problem that should be dealt with in order to guarantee the elderly good lives. In dealing with the problem, banks have started developing packages for offering training in order to detect how elderly people are defrauded of their money. Workers in the banks are offered special training on how to detect theft cases that take place in the banks.

In addition, different institutions have instituted research to ensure early detection of cases of financial abuse and how to handle them. These steps will eliminate elderly financial abuse.

References Payne, B. (2005). Crime and elder abuse: an integrated perspective. New York: Charles C Thomas Publisher, 2005.

[supanova_question]

Two Problems of Enron Company Report essay help online

Creativity is of essence in every aspect of life. Moreover, a world full of creative minds can go along way in making it a better place. Companies depend on creative minds to achieve their unique and important objectives. In fact, goals are always backed by creative and innovative minds. In essence, originality goes along way in improving a company’s status. Competitive edge is an essential aspect to companies’ sustainability.

It is therefore imperative that efforts are made to pursue its goals and mission. Company employees are required to be creative to utilize their abilities for betterment of the company. However, copyright and intellectual property issues are still rampant in companies. This is mainly because some people still consider others’ work as more important than theirs. Moreover, others are lazy and find it difficult to come up with their own works.

This paper outlines two problems, one of which includes an employee X, who presented employee Z’s proposal as his/her own. These employees in addition to 98 others were given three weeks to come up with their own proposals. Moreover additional days were granted to those who requested, however, employee X decided to present another person’s work.

The second problem outlines how Enron employees falsified accounting information in order to meet impractical expectations. The paper will therefore try to offer possible disciplinary actions for the first problem and evaluate whether the second case can be linked to students who cheat in exams to get good grades (McGraw-Hill Higher Education, 2003, p. 1).

Case one involves several elements. For instance, we are told that employee X is normally hard working and reliable. However, he/she decided to use employee Z’s incomplete work by adding a few lines and assume complete ownership. This is not only disrespectful to employee Z, but also cheating with respect to the company.

In fact, this can be described as plagiarism, because employee X uses Employee Z’s work and ideas without consent and or acknowledgment. Moreover, each of the 100 employees was to come up with his/her proposal. In this regard, the CEO reserves the right to take a disciplinary action.

However, depending on the situation a variety of disciplinary actions may be taken (Whitbeck, 2006, p. 1). Some of which include, penalties, rejection of his/her work, suspension and sacking, followed by assigning the proposal to employee Z. In addition, since employee X is hard working and reliable, it is important that these are put into consideration while deciding on the correct course of disciplinary action.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reasonably, from all the information presented, employee X’s proposal should be rejected, followed by suspension and ownership of that paper given to its rightful owner, which is employee Z. This is because employee X plagiarized another person’s work, and suspension comes in place of sacking because he/she has been hard working and reliable. Moreover, the employee is punished to avoid such instances in future (Bruwelheide, 1999, p. 1).

It is always important that institutions and organizations make realistic and achievable objectives. This way, they may avoid pressures that come with trying to meet unrealistic expectations. Enron employees’ unrealistic expectations, which forced then to falsify accounting information, can be linked to students who set unrealistic goals and hence cheat to meet them.

This is quite similar because they are all under the influence of pressure to succeed. However, this is an offense and if found can draw various repercussions ranging from penalties, suspensions, expulsion to jail terms, among others. Students should therefore work towards setting realistic and achievable goals to help in their motivation rather than pressure (Fezler, 2010, p. 1).

References Bruwelheide, J.H. (1999). Intellectual Property and Copyright: Protecting Educational Interests and Managing Changing Environments. net.educause.edu. Web.

Fezler, D. (2010). The Enron Scandal: Enron Collapse. whatreallyhappened.com. Web.

McGraw-Hill Higher Education. (2003). Avoiding Plagiarism Tutorial. highered.mcgraw-hill.com. Web.

Whitbeck, C. (2006). Plagiarism in a Grant Proposal. National Academy of Engineering. Web.

We will write a custom Report on Two Problems of Enron Company specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Why Intrinsic Motivation Is Better Than Extrinsic Motivation Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Table of Contents Reduces Costs

Creativity and Innovation

Reduces Unfairness

Creating a Habit

Control of Operations

References

Intrinsic motivation derives from enjoying a task and owning it. Unlike extrinsic motivation, an individual does not feel external pressure to encourage excellent performance in a task. He, inwardly, performs without external promises or coercion. This applies to people across the board. That is, students, employees and even family members. As authors suggest, intrinsic motivation is better than extrinsic motivation because of the following reasons.

Reduces Costs In an organizational setting, employees that are intrinsically motivated reduce costs associated with motivation. Line mangers focus more on their work instead of having to spend time motivating employees. It also reduces the need to pay off motivated employees. Intrinsically motivated employees solve problems; take initiatives without requiring managerial help or supervision (Glor, 2001).

Creativity and Innovation Intrinsically motivated people are creative. They value accomplishments and personal growth. They derive happiness in coming up with meaningful achievements in the organization. This makes them invaluable at school or in the corporate world. This is manifest in software development companies and entrepreneurial ventures. It also leads to mastery of a particular topic, profession or hobby.

Reduces Unfairness Reward plans to benefit bad behavior has a bad effect on intrinsically motivated employees or students. It amounts to rewarding bad behavior instead of discouraging it. The people, who get rewards for correcting bad behavior, or avoiding it, do not understand the need to do something good from the heart.

For example, if a person arrives late at work frequently and the human resource manager introduces a bonus payment for people who come early, people who had been arriving early may find it unfair. Those who had been arriving late may feel like winners. This creates a bad precedent (Glor, 2001).

Creating a Habit Extrinsic motivation may create a recurring habit. This happens when people study and take advantage of the reward system. Hence, the employee or a student creates a bad situation that undergoes corrective measures to get the reward. A study in developing countries showed that criminals and bad elements in society committed wrongs to end up in prison specifically.

This is after prison systems improved and life from the outside became harder. A prison was, therefore, a safe haven with food, television and security. This situation may replicate itself in many organizations like schools and corporate organizations (Cervone, et al. 2006).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Control of Operations In institutions where people are extrinsically motivated, the cost of operations is high. These people need closer supervision to get the job done. Close supervision is intolerable to some people, but others grow and perform better in such situations. When employees’ motivation to work comes from within, controlling them becomes unreasonable. This is because they will obviously get the job done.

References Cervone, D. et al. (2006). Self-Regulation: Reminders and Suggestions from Personality Science. Applied Psychology: an International Review, 55 (3): 333–385.

Glor, D.E. (2001). Key Factors Influencing Innovation in Government. The Innovation Journal, 3(2): 1-9.

[supanova_question]

The European Economic Crisis Expository Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Problems Faced by the Regulators Following the Crisis

Measures to be taken

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction According to Foster, the economic crisis that is experienced in Europe is not an accident. It is completely an outcome of the basic policy mistakes that started being committed a long time ago and since then; they have been intensified in the course of time. It is believed that there are two main mistakes that have brought about the economic crisis.

The first mistake is the adoption of a single currency, a move that was taken in the recent times, with no economic policy infrastructure in place that is vital for offering it protection (Foster, para 3). “Without arguing the wisdom of the Euro one way or the other, the fact is that if it were purely a matter of economic policy, the Euro could have succeeded as envisioned” (Foster, para. 3).

But prerequisites existed which were related to “harmonization of labor policy, commercial policy, environmental policy and so forth, and in the absence of these it was imperative to harmonize fiscal policies” (Foster, Para 3).Progress was made by Europe to a significant level in particular areas but little was done in some other areas.

The other big mistake that was made was adopting a generous “social welfare state without attending to the pro-growth policies necessary to sustain such a state in light of an increasingly competitive global economy” (Foster, para 3).

Where there is no increasing global competition a “slow-growth big government economic model” is viable. In the presence of severe and increasing external pressures, the economic growth in Europe resulting from increasing productivity as well as improved economic competitiveness is not just of benefit but it is as well vital for the survival of a nation (Paulo 2).

The problems arising from the European crisis that are face by the financial regulators are going to be looked at and the possible measures to deal with these are also going to be presented.

Problems Faced by the Regulators Following the Crisis In order to avoid ending the use of a single currency, the E.U must, at the present, set up a credible plan to deal with the future of the Eurozone. Only a proposal that considers the following four problems would be reliable and will convince markets to start again financing on a sustainable base. One of the problems, which are a painful realty, faced by the E.U is that some of the nations will not be in a position to pay back their debts and the default can not be avoided.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is a realty that must be acknowledged by the E.U. The first country to do this is Greece. However, Greece’s default in isolation would be controlled with ease since the funds involved are modest. However, the moment Greece defaults, there is a likelihood that other nations would follow suit. “Even if a rescue of Greece, Ireland, and Portugal is affordable, there could be no realistic way of preventing Spain from taking the same course” (Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 2).

Another problem is that the banks in Europe are in danger since they possess significant amounts of the government debt. While the defaults get closer, the banking systems all over Europe could be exposed to an “epic run”, while those who deposit as well as institutions ceases to be the banks’ customers in order to avoid incurring losses. The financial system in Europe is a “bank-centered” system. “A run would cripple credit flows, plunging the Eurozone in to recession and creating a global financial crisis” (Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 3).

Another issue is that, a program which guarantees the debt of all the nations is now in danger. Even if the nations such as France, Germany and other nations had wishes of offering a ‘blanket guarantee’, “the amount of money that was involved, which was about three trillion Euros, would compromise these countries’ credit ratings….having Spain as well as Italy in play, a full guarantee isn’t an option” (Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 4).

In addition, whatever rescue measure that can be taken has to go hand in hand with the steps to bring back growth and this is for the reason that there is no chance of paying back debts in the absence of economic expansion. Apart from Ireland, countries such as Italy, Spain, Portugal and Greece face “chronic problems”.

For instance, the per capita GDP of Italy has gone down, lower than it was twelve years ago. In case these nations do not take measures that will enable them to grow again, “even a large haircut on the existing debt won’t prevent the problems from re-emerging in a decade”(Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 5).

The crisis in Europe came about because leaders in the region have not considered these constraints. This is the reason why several measures that have been taken within the last two years have not led to convincing the markets. It is quite unlucky that, in the face of these painful realities that have been presented above, no easy way out do exist. However, there is hope of getting out of these if some particular measures can be keenly taken.

Measures to be taken One of the measures that have to be taken to deal with the European economic crisis is to put in place a strategy that focuses on strengthening banks to a level that they can bear up with a sovereign default. As pointed out by Giavazzi and Kashyap, the European powerful countries are supposed to “pool their money and expand the European Financial Stability Fund to the point where it can backstop the banks against all losses from potential defaults” (Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 9).

We will write a custom Essay on The European Economic Crisis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The scale has to be adequate in order for it to as well cover the ensuing losses which the banks experience following writing insurance against a government default on top of covering direct losses on the “government bond holdings” of the banks. The whole amount that will be needed will be more than one trillion Euros ((“Managing banks beyond the crisis” para 3).

There are three conditions that have to come with the “stability fund’s support” to the banks. One of the conditions is that each and every major bank is supposed to be offered an estimate of the actual additional amount of capital that it requires. After this, the banks are supposed to be offered a window, probably a half a year, and in the course of this the banks are expected to “raise capital from the private markets” (Giavazzi and Kashyap, para 10).

The second condition is that the “stability fund’s financial support” is supposed to be there for all the large or major banks and offered to those banks which are not in a position to raise sufficient capital from the market. The money would be invested as “preferred convertible shares” having a dividend rate that is higher. In case there is injection of capital by stability fund, there will be replacement of the management.

The result of having these conditions is the creation of a great incentive for the banks to look out for the private investors. Such a situation was at some point realized in the United Sates where, as pointed out by Giavazzi and Kashyap; “after the U.S stress tests, all the banks found private financing rather than drawing on the backstop offered by the government” (Giavazzi and Kashyap Para 10).

The last condition is that, in order for the banks to obtain the support, their governments (national) are supposed to come up with reliable plan for growth. The crucial elements of a plan like this would be steps taken to deregulate the commodity as well as service and labor markets. The national governments would have a half a year to carry out the enactment of legislation which corresponds to the time before the conversion of the stability fund’s money in to shares (“Managing banks beyond the crisis” para 5).

Conclusion The European economic crisis arose from the mistakes that were made in the past and have persisted to the present time. This has created painful realities that are being faced by the financial regulators. It is not easy to get out of this crisis. However, there is hope of getting out of it if there is commitment among the regulators and by them taking the appropriate measures, the crisis can be handled successfully.

Works Cited Foster, J. The European financial and economic crisis: origins, taxonomy, and implications for the U.S economy, 2011. Web.

Giavazzi, F. and Kashyap, A. How to contain the European debt crisis, 2011. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The European Economic Crisis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More “Managing banks beyond the crisis: The new financial landscape”. 2011. Web.

Paulo, S. Europe and the global financial crisis, 2011. Web.

[supanova_question]

Banning cell phone use in moving vehicles Essay argumentative essay help

Cell-phone use has become more and more popular. In fact, the latest survey has revealed that there are more cell phones than adult population in developed nations like the United States and UK (Heath 62). This survey means that it is not only adults who own cell phones, but also kids. It is true that cell phones have made life much easier and better.

With a cell phone, spouses can easily update each other on their whereabouts, managers can run their businesses from wherever they are, and parents can contact teachers on any issues relating to their children’s welfare at school.

However, these devices are receiving more media coverage for the wrong reasons than good. A recent research carried out by Harvard University researchers revealed that one in every 20 accidents is a result of cell-phone use (Richtel). Use of cell phones in moving vehicles has caused many accidents.

It is therefore, not surprising that many states have burned the use of cell phones while driving. In fact, it is high time for the states that have not burned use of cell phones to act. The greatest danger caused by use of cell phones in moving vehicles is distractions (Ross 29).

When on the road, a driver should fully focus and be alert. This is because the road environment is dynamic and uncertainties such as the driver in front suddenly braking, reaching a sudden turn and vehicle system failure can happen abruptly. Many drivers’ reaction to these changes when on the phone is often slow (Ross 34). This could be a result of a moving conversation, too many animations like waving hands, moving the body vigorously, and chattering incessantly.

Furthermore, use of cell phones on moving vehicles is a compromise of a driver’s primary task. Driving should involve the use of both hands and holding a cell phone while driving is a violation of this directive. Since driving involves making critical decisions, any distractions can be fatal.

Cell-phone use on moving vehicles may also cause erratic driving patterns. Drivers on cell phones take little or no attention to other road users, road signs, and streetlights (Richtel). They may move to other lanes abruptly without using signals thereby inconveniencing other drivers. With such serious mistakes, it becomes hard to draw a line between drunk driving and use of cell phone while driving.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Of course, some people will disagree and say. “Use of cell phones while driving is the same as talking to a passenger in a car.” What they do not realize is that a passenger in a car is aware of the traffic situation and will stop talking when he/she notices danger, something impossible with callers. Still others may say it is fine to use a cell phone while driving to address urgent issues. Matters are simply urgent to us when we live.

No one can solve compelling problems beyond the grave and therefore, first things must come first; guard your life. If there is anything one perceives as urgent and important, then the best thing to do is stop the car and address it first (Richtel). In conclusion, cell phones pose a great risk to driving and all road users must make it their responsibility to control it with, or without any legislation. Every driver must make a decision to either be a safe and responsible road user or count his /her days to prison or death.

Works Cited Heath, Amie Marie. The impact of cell phone classification and experience on driver distraction. New York: ProQuest, 2007. Print.

Richtel, Matt. The New York Times. 6 December 2009. 23 October 2011 .

Ross, Brian H. The Psychology of Learning and Motivation: Advances in Research and Theory. Vol. 54. Califonia, USA: Academic Press, 2011. Print.

[supanova_question]

Impact of race and ethnicity in American history Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Minority groups

Documentaries

Racial profiling

Conclusion

Works Cited

The contemporary society of the United States is a product of five centuries of immigration and the subsistence of aboriginals. The ancient European occupation of the lands adjacent to the Atlantic Ocean in the 1800s triggered forcible resettlement of some of Native American communities.

This was a race and ethnicity struggle that took about 300 years to settle. Scores of immigrants streamed to the country after the first European migrants and survived, albeit through generations, past the twentieth century. Some people preferred to live in the place; others were forced to settle there.

The origin of major populations that moved into the United States were the whites who originated from Europe. Shortly after, slaves of black decent were forced into the country from African regions that boarded the Atlantic Ocean. Between 1870s and 1890s, east European, Latinos, and Asian communities had joined the mainstream whites. These developments indicate how race and ethnicity defines the history of the United States.

According to Showalter (89) white Anglo-Saxons were the mainstream population during the American Revolution of 1775 to 1783; however, this welcomed a mix of races to a great extent. The expressions race and ethnicity connote the multiplicity of the American society that today is one of the most diverse in the world.

The contemporary American society of different races manifest in physical looks, such as the hair, feel, and shape of the eye as well color of the skin has transformed to enjoy almost similar cultural practices. On leadership issues, conventionally, the most influential offices in the United States were occupied by the mainstream whites.

The judiciary, for example was filled to the brim with juries, attorneys, and prosecutors, with white decency. Most minority communities had to wait until the mid twentieth century to be represented in influential positions. In view of this, race and ethnicity is an important aspect of the US history that defines how the society treated racial minority groups in the country.

Minority groups Based on the population census held in 2000, almost 30 percent of the entire population in the country believed they fall under minority groups (Dan, Todd, and Lan, 331-341). This rising racial diversity of the United States population, triggered debate on whether the country’s mainstream population was ready to exercise tolerance and allow minority groups into influential positions in the society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Regardless of the hundreds of years that different communities have stayed in the country, ethnic origin and ancestral roots have remained significant to individuals seeking public offices in the US. Though ethnicity is not a logical expression, it remains an imperative social tool that influences education, earnings, politics, and criminal inquiries in the US.

An individual’s race is recorded on different documents issued by the government. Such documents include official document for recording births, driver’s licenses, student identification, and crime records. Although, this information is vital, it is not beyond reproach since many American citizens are half cast (Dan, Todd, and Lan, 331-341). Nonetheless, race and ethnicity issues are observed when one applies for the US citizenship.

The issue of race and ethnicity is intertwined with the history of the United States for far too long, because it is easy to separate social and or political historical developments without considering race and ethnicity as imperative variables. (Dan, Todd, and Lan, (337-340) believe that whereas the notion behind the importance of ethnicity and descent is an axiom, it is profoundly highlighted, with respect to the population segments involved, their associations within the community, and the essence of the distinctions that differentiate them in relation to often racially affected ascriptive qualities.

This explains why certain why for one to run for president in the US, he or she must show proof of having been born in the country.

Documentaries Documentaries also reinforce the contribution of race and ethnicity in defining American history. For instance, ‘I Am A Man’ I is a documentary of Martin Luther King Jr., available on https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=y1xHuYyp4eI. The video illustrates Memphis Sanitation strike that was addressed by the African American civil rights icon.

In the film, blacks were deliberately subjected to squalid living conditions, otherwise not the case with the mainstream American whites, during the mid 20th century. The Montgomery Bus Boycott available on https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lHFPH79Iaoo, also illustrates the hatred which was targeted at the minority races, especially blacks, in the United States during 1950s.

The documentary illustrates how the rights of blacks were infringed on, in regard to social facilities and services such as public transport. But today, the American society has evolved to become more tolerant to the minority groups in the country, by welcoming the election of the first Black American president. President Obama was inaugurated into office in early 2009, an event that was captured on a documentary that is available on https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VjnygQ02aW4

We will write a custom Essay on Impact of race and ethnicity in American history specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Showalter (89) suggests ethnicity is composed of the affiliation of a particular ancestral origin of a community to the organization of the entire society. In the United States, the separation of those usually grouped in one class as minority groups, in regard to the historical significance of status and the place taken in the society, is a major factor that has influenced acculturation, coexistence, and social relations within the society.

Racial and ethnic tolerance in the United States has led to historic transformation of the society from an ancient relic that infringed on the rights of the minority groups to a new one that is built on the qualified gains of the social tolerance and equal opportunity for all.

Racial profiling Dan, Todd, and Lan (333-337) avers racial profiling formed an imperative part of the US history, especially during the sunset years of the twentieth century. The act raised the divide between the mainstream whites and the minority groups, three decades after blacks and other minority communities who had been discriminated against, benefitted from civil rights legislations. Law enforcers, for instance, would flag down stop a motorist or stop a reveler because of the suspect’s race or ethnicity.

To some extent, racial bias found its way into law enforcement, leading policing agencies to focus more on particular suspicious actions or situations likely to result to criminal behavior or trace into crimes that had been committed before the encounter. Statistics indicate that males from minority communities bore the brunt of skewed policing in the United States during the mid 20th century, especially the brutal crackdown of the rallies organized by the black activists (Showalter 89)

Conclusion Generally, race and ethnicity have played a pivotal role in defining the historical course of the United States society. Long time ago, members from minority groups believed to be immigrants from other countries were referred to as aliens, hence denied registration as official citizens of the country.

The non-whites also suffered multiple infringements on their human rights; they were denied the right to select leaders of their choice, refused to own property, confined in certain neighborhoods with poor social and economic resources, denied better education and employment opportunities and gagged.

The mainstream whites on the other hand enjoyed unfettered freedom of participating in society leadership roles, picking the leaders, enjoying better social and economic resources and expressing themselves without fear. But with time, the United States society has developed to accommodate the once ‘aliens’, by building social and economic institutions for all regardless of race or ethnicity. Education, right to suffrage and equal opportunity for job application and recruitment programs have become the culture of the society.

Works Cited Dan, Yongjun, Todd, Reuse, and Lan, William. Consensus And Difference: American Students’ Perspectives On The National History. Education, 131.2 (2010): 331- 341.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Impact of race and ethnicity in American history by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Showalter, E. Dennis. Not Just Black and White. Multicultural Review, 14.1 (2005): 89.

[supanova_question]

The Causes of Korea war and How it epitomized Cold War Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Causes of the Korean War

How it epitomized Cold War

Works Cited

Introduction The Korean War was fought in Korean Peninsula between armies from North and those from South Korea. The war began in the wake of June 25, 1950 at 4:30 AM and fighting proceeded until July 27, 1953. It is estimated that two million Koreans perished, majority of who were northerners. There was blame from both sides as to who might have started the war. The north, having been led by communist Kim Il-Sung, got help mostly from People’s Republic of China, and the USSR.

The south, led by nationalist Syngman Rhee, got support from many countries in the United Nations, and especially the United States. The war ended with a truce and with devastating consequences. Even now in the 21st Century, South Korea and North Korea are still officially and technically at war and United States still keeps troops in South Korea in case North Korea ever invades again. North and South Korea are separated by the 38th parallel.

Causes of the Korean War As for any war, its root causes can always be classified as tangible and intangible. The Korean War had both of these elements. The only and main cause of the Korean War was the invasion of South Korea by North Korea in 1950. The annexation of the Korean peninsula in the early 1910 by Japan was also a possible cause because they might have developed some sections of Korea leaving other sections marginalized.

After World War II ended, American and British forces set up a pro-Western country in the southern part of the peninsula while the Soviet Union set up a Communist government in the north (Hunt 35). The war, then, as can be construed was an attempt to use force to unify the entire peninsula under Communist rule.

The Cold War was an important cause in the Korean War to be ignored when intangible causes are discussed. Relationship between the United States and the USSR had badly been damaged after the war. China joined Communism in October 1949. The President of the United States of America, Harry Truman, was very worried that other countries around China might also become Communist, such as Japan (Hunt 55).

Thus in trying to maintain reputation, Truman spent a lot of money to make the American Army much bigger and Americans wanted to see this new powerful Army in action. Joseph Stalin‘s people also wanted to see Stalin get better results in his conquests for popularization of communism. Stalin had just lost the fight for the Berlin Wall and wanted another chance to prove that he could beat United States; the Korean War was his chance and opportunity.

How it epitomized Cold War The Korean War can be judged to have epitomized the cold war in very many aspects. The cold war was characterized by war of words and propaganda, economic sanctions and supremacy, the arms race and nuclear proliferation, space race and exploration. Even though the United States rejected MacArthur’s suggestion for use of nuclear weapons against Chinese troops, the North has been struggling to adopt the technology to possibly use it to disturb neighbors (Hunt 75).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The emergence of South Korea as an economic power perhaps indicates that capitalism is far more superior to communism which has left the North in a mismanaged economic wasteland. The solidification of the political policy of containment which made United States to invade Vietnam is also testimony.

Works Cited Hunt, Michael. The World Transformed: 1945 to the Present. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2004. Print.

[supanova_question]

The role of women in the society Critical Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

In ‘Patriotism’ Mishima develops the theme of the role of women through the use of sexual imagery. The writer shares the story of a young and newly married lieutenant who cuts short his life because of a new project at work. The thought of perishing in the line of duty takes its toll on him. The wife takes her life too alongside that of her husband. The picture painted by the writer of the plot shows endearing love.

It shows promise by couples. It clearly illustrates the difficult task that women have in supporting their husbands even when sometimes they do not reach favorable decisions. First and foremost, the story outlines some salient characteristics of women. It depicts women as warm and trusting. Reiko trusts the intentions of her husband so much that she is willing to follow him even at his death. She willingly follows his training to deal with death right from the time of their wedding.

Women act as loyal and committed to their marriages and to their husbands. Reiko has never cheated on her husband despite remaining alone for several days and weeks when the husband is out fighting with the military. Her loyalty to man is sure. She shows significant humility and submission to the husband.

This forms the collection of the magnificent qualities she possesses. Perhaps her perfect feature is resilience. Reiko is strong enough to withstand the pain of death alongside her husband. She is willing to act as a witness when the husband commits suicide. Her ability to withstand shows clearly when she takes her own life to join her husband in the life beyond death. This shows ardent dedication.

The critical role that women play in the community should not be taken lightly. Some of the responsibilities include,

Love and care. Women show care, love and compassion. Their presence brings exceptional assurances to those who are hurting in society, the needy and the rejected. Women have the ability to love unconditionally even when loving leads to one’s peril. Women get seriously devoted to loving, care and support those in their lives and the community at large.

Support and encouragement. Women develop the support base for their husbands in all things. They stand by their side when making career decisions and encourage them when they change. Unfortunately, women are not normally prepared to do much. Theirs is the responsibility of helping those who end up accomplishing much in life. They get accomplished in the process as writes Jeannette Nedoma (2009). They do not have a stable occupation of their own, an opinion that in the modern world does not apply.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Women as housewives. In the traditional community, women remained home while their husbands went hunting or to get some work.

The responsibility of the women was only to bear children. They should perform all the duties in the house besides taking care of the homestead. Their husbands, on the other hand, went out to fend for the family. In the modern day, a lot has changed. Women continue to serve as housewives even in modern times. Reiko was a housewife who stayed home while her husband worked in the military. Her only responsibility was to support and submit to the leading of her husband in all things.

Conclusion The role women play in the society goes beyond bearing and rearing children. They submit to and support their husbands in all that they do.

Works Cited Mishima, Yukio. “Patriotism.” Mutant Frog Travelogue. 2011. Web.

Nedome, Jeannette. The Role of Women: A Comparison of Jane Austen’s ‘Pride and Prejudice’ and Helen Fielding’s ‘Bridget Jone’s Diary’. Germany: Druck and Binduung, 2009.

[supanova_question]

Gay Marriage and Decision Massachusetts Supreme Judicial Court Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Katha Pollitt

Charles Colson

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction In 2003, Massachusetts Supreme Judicial Court ruled in favour of gays and lesbians, a decision which has stirred mixed reactions from different people worldwide. The practice is spreading fast, and becoming accepted by different countries and states, among them New Hampshire, Columbia, Connecticut, Vermont, California, New York, and Oregon. Other countries though, have strongly opposed the practice, with others passing legislation against it.

Among those who have written articles on this contentious topic are Poet Katha Pollitt, who supports it and lawyer Charles Colson who strongly opposes this kind of marriage, asserting that it does not only affect those who embrace it but all. The future though, is uncertain about the legality of this issue, which could change at any given time.

Katha Pollitt Pollitt supports the institution of gay unions and does not think it threatens the marriage institutions in any way. She analyzes the various reasons why people get married which she lists as procreation, men domestication, and the historical justification. According to her, there are couples who only get married when pregnancy occurs, and this alone cannot pass as a justification to marriage.

What of the infertile, the impotent, the elderly, or those who indulge in family planning? What of those who get married for purposes of intimacy? Are their marriages illegitimate? These scenarios negate David’s and Jean’s lines of reason, because these marriages are as well valid as are those who are in it principally for procreation (571). Pollitt argues that this is one of the dictatorial and insolent reasons of marriage the writers could give.

Supported by statistical evidence, Gilder argues that women literally domesticate men, affirming that most married men exempt themselves from wrong doings such as drug abuse, crashing cars, and committing suicide (571). On the contrary, he still affirms that husbandly failures such as disloyalty, betrayal, domestic violence, and abandonment, still exist in marriages.

Pollitt on the other hand views these marriages as a “barbarian adoption,” and doesn’t feel that women should undertake it, because they haven’t been thriving in it nevertheless. Either, from the same point of view, she doesn’t believe that marriage should be limited to heterosexuals; because same sex marriages do not impose on the male enhancement project in any way.

From historical point of view, Pollitt points out that the institution of marriage has revolutionalized with adoption of love, legality, monogamous and voluntary based marriages, as opposed to the old times , where marriages constituted of polyandry, arranged marriages, forced marriages, and child marriages. Gay marriages stand out like a fairy tale in both scenarios.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Critics of gay marriage according to Pollitt, have little consideration for many other factors that have weakened the bond of heterosexual marriages including wobbliness, individualization, the easy of dissolution, and flexibility, among others. She argues that basically, people get married despite their difference in age, cultures, health status, and even against the doctrines of their religious beliefs; so why not give a chance to gay marriages, who accordingly can procreate- as in the case of lesbians or adopt children where gays are involved.

She goes further to say that in today’s contemporary society, marriage is not based on some baseless beliefs in social and biological theories, nor is it a societal dispensation, it is, and should be based on love, commitment and stability. According to her, for as long as marriage exists, it should not be restricted to anyone who wants it.

In conclusion, the bottom line of opposition to gay marriages according to Pollitt, lies with religious chauvinism, which strongly opposes gay culture; in fact there exist a an arresting connection of religion with opposition to gay relations. This explains why so many people can put up with civil unions as opposed to religious unions. The religious faithfuls believe that gays and lesbians cannot serve God as diligently, as they have already gone against the doctrines that dictate marriage.

But Pollitt argues that marriage doesn’t necessarily have to be blessed by God but rather, what a government permits; according to her, it is entirely owned by the state. Despite that people undertake big church weddings, they still have to seek marriage licences from the state. According to her, gays and lesbians should be allowed to get married despite religious opposition. She concludes by saying that “gay marriage-it’s not about sex, it’s about separation of church and state” (Pollitt 572).

Charles Colson Charles Colson, in his book “gay marriage: societal suicide” counters Katha’s viewpoint to gay marriages. According to Colson “marriage is the traditional block of human society” (577). He states that one the main reasons for marriage is uniting couples and procreation, principles which gay marriage negates, the result; crime, births out of wedlock, increased family breakups, among others. To reinforce his argument, Colson says he has witnessed the shortcomings of family breakages during his thirty-year ministry in prisons.

Supported by figures, Colson argues that children brought up in family knit relations, are much more likely to be involved in felonies and disastrous life, than those brought up in split families. Further, children brought up in broken homes undergo more behavioural and academic predicaments, a vice which Colson argues that it’s largely contributed to by consenting gay marriages.

Contrary to critics who don’t believe that heterosexual marriage are weakened by gay marriages, Kurtz argues that they indeed change the culture of marriage and parenthood, a fact that Norwegians have been experienced , through shooting up out of wedlock births and increased cohabiting after their courts imposed gay marriage in 1993.

We will write a custom Essay on Gay Marriage and Decision Massachusetts Supreme Judicial Court specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Supported by tradition and history, Colson argues that the best environment to bring up children is within a family with both parents and that’s why according to him, same sex marriages should never be legalized. He finalizes by saying that “marriage is not a private institution designed solely for the individual gratification of its participants” (578). He is in full support of the “Federal Marriage Amendment,” which he says will help abate chaos and crimes (Colson 578).

Conclusion Comparing the two writers Pollitt and Colson, their arguments stand valid to any reader of their work. Pollitt arguably supports same sex marriages, basing on state legislation, modernity, and freedom of humanity. Colson on the other hand, opposes the practice and devalues it in line of history, societal morals, and religion, which he is a strong believer. He insinuates that the acts of crime and chaotic life experienced in today’s world, are a result of broken homes which are largely contributed to by same sex marriages.

Despite that both arguments pass, we have to agree that same sex marriage is rapidly gaining recognition in most parts of the world despite whether there is legislation in support or not. Its one of the things the world has to adapt to, because it will continue to exist. Some people even argue that, gay and lesbians are not made, they are born. So what would legislation achieve in that case? Much as Colson asserts that most crimes result from broken homes, it’s not entirely true; there are other causes as well.

In conclusion, same sex marriages will happen, either, its one of the disorders the world is experiencing, largely contributed to by individual beliefs and the modern lifestyle. Thus, the choice of what to believe in is a personal choice, which more often than not, is defined by religion and the rule of law.

Works Cited X. J. Kennedy, Dorothy M. Kennedy, and Jane E. Aaron. The bedford reader. 10 Edn. Thornwood: Bedford Books, 2008. Print.

[supanova_question]

Legally Blonde: The Female Ambition Critical Essay a level english language essay help

The Women’s Liberation movement of the twentieth century opened up a number of avenues for women. They were no longer confined to their homes and families and could go ahead and achieve whatever they wanted to. By the end of the twentieth century, women had made their mark as doctors and lawyers. And yet, despite all these outwardly achievements, on the inside women continued to aspire for a husband, children and a home in the suburbs.

Even intelligent, successful women secretly aspired the same ideal that their mothers and grandmothers had fought so hard to get rid of. Popular media only fueled these aspirations by not only pointing out what they were missing but by even suggesting ways to get what they wanted. Movies like “Legally Blonde” reinforce the idea that a woman’s primary objective in life is to get a husband and get married and that a woman’s intelligence, capabilities and talents are of not much use if she cannot find herself a suitable husband.

Elle Woods, played by Reese Witherspoon in Legally Blonde, is an extremely intelligent women who can get anything she wants once she sets her heart to it. Her natural intelligence is showcased on a number of occasions throughout the movie. She manages a score of 179 in LSATs and gets herself admitted to Harvard Law School with apparently only a little effort.

And once she decides to apply herself, she out-performs her classmates. Elle Woods is a woman who can achieve anything she wants. Yet, the sole focus of her life is to get the man who had dumped her to realize his mistake and come back to her. Elle Woods is not an ordinary woman. But her ambitions and aspirations are that of a very ordinary woman and hence very limited.

If Elle’s lack of ambition seems strange, her insistence on hiding her intelligent mind behind a facade of expensive clothes and well manicured hands is downright bizarre. Elle does not dress like any ordinary woman. Instead, with her perfect hair, designer dresses and loud makeup, she looks more like a living Barbie.

Elle is not a dumb blonde and yet that is exactly how she chooses to present herself to the world. According to Greenberg, female preoccupation with getting married may “spring from some ‘natural’ feminine psychic thrust toward passive dependent gratification” (Greenberg 151). Although Greenberg goes on to denounce this explanation and suggests that it may have something to do with women being disillusioned with their lives, this does not seem to be the case with Elle.

She comes from a rich family and is a successful women in her own way. Yet, the only ambition of her life is to get married and become “arm-candy” to a successful man. The movie seems to borrow from the desire of real women to get married to rich, successful man and exaggerates these desires to form Elle’s character. It is disturbing that in the post-feminist twenty-first century, real successful women still desire to get married ultimately.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More And this desire may have been influenced by hundreds of romantic movies released every year which show successful women getting weak in the knees when confronted by rich, powerful men exuding male charm. Greenberg’s assertion that women may have a latent desire to be dependent on men may actually be a result of women being conditioned through such popular media to look for gratification through male dependency.

The way Elle dresses and her preoccupation with her looks also furthers the popular image of women being frivolous. Of course Elle’s character is an exaggeration of all female frivolities but Elle’s Barbie like wardrobe remains every woman’s dream.

All over the US, women spend thousands of dollar on clothes, shoes and grooming so that they may look more like the models and actresses they see on television. In the last couple of decades, more and more women are choosing to go under the knife to achieve some imaginary perfect body. Characters like Elle Woods tell these women that such a perfection may actually be possible.

Elle’s tailored, form hugging dresses, perfect blonde hair and high heeled shoes is an ideal that many women want to achieve. When the movie shows the beautiful and perfect Elle Woods is also an intelligent and successful lawyer, she becomes the ultimate role model for millions of women.

According to Lancaster, “fans appropriate images not as a way to feed into an ideologically created image… but [to] enter a liminoid fantasy world in order to help discover who they are in the everyday mundane world” (Lancaster 127). If this is true, it is sad that women should desire perfect, mythical bodies in order to help discover themselves.

The other main female character in Legally Blonde, Vivian, is also intelligent and beautiful but not as preoccupied with her looks as Elle. Elle suggests that if she were to spend some more time on her grooming, she could become even more attractive since she was not all that “unfortunate looking” (Legally Blonde). In Elle’s world, being beautiful and intelligent is not enough. A women must also look attractive, since the ultimate aim of her existence is to get married.

However, Warner dumps her because he needs to marry “a Jackie, not a Marilyn” (Legally Blonde). The practical looking Vivian apparently fulfills this need. While Elle was a great girlfriend, for a wife Warner prefers Vivian, not because he personally prefers Vivian over Elle, but because his voters might prefer the plainer Vivian. This is the same voter that ogles over Elle’s perfect body or aspires to get one like hers.

We will write a custom Essay on Legally Blonde: The Female Ambition specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More But these voters, just like Warner and Elle’s father see Elle as a dumb blonde and hence not a suitable partner for to someone who is expected to run the country. In achieving the perfect Barbie like persona that seems to be the female ideal, ironically, she alienates the very people who make it the female ideal.

It is not that women have any biological or evolutionary need to be dependent on men. Yet, even in this modern post-feminist era, women continued to be preoccupied with finding a suitable husband. All the time and money that women spend on grooming themselves and the obsession with the perfect body is the result of this latent desire in every women, no matter how successful, to find a husband.

Gomes discusses an interesting aspect of Confucianism which requires women to “submit to patriarchy” (Gomes 139) and to know their “place in society, and behave according to the ethical codes of general virtue: not talk too much, be clean and make herself beautiful to men, and be a good housekeeper” (Gomes 139).

Although, Gomes is discussing a very eastern cultural trait, the fact is that women all over the world had been for centuries conditioned to submit to patriarchy and make themselves beautiful to men while being good housekeepers. The Women’s Liberation movement of the last few decades has had only limited success in negating centuries of conditioning. Even today little girls play with Barbies, which become their role models for physical beauty, and are expected to have mock tea parties.

It is no surprise than that when these girls grow up, they want to continue playing tea party hostesses dressed as Barbies. Female ambition, even in the twenty first century, is governed by centuries of indoctrination and furthered by movies like Legally Blonde that encourage women to spend more time on their looks, even when they are capable of a lot more.

A movie is a mirror to the society and yet at the same time the society derives its inspirations from popular culture including movies. When the images propagated by the popular culture are as regressive as those seen in Legally Blonde, they slow down the process of change which is so vital for any society’s growth.

It is true that a movie is but an entertaining commentary on the realities of our times. However, they need to shake off the baggage of the past if the society as a whole is to truly modernize. And a modern society needs for women to have bigger and better ambitions than simply getting married an having children.

Works Cited Gomes, Catherine. “Crouching Women, Hidden Genre: An Investigation Into Western Film Criticism’s Reading of Feminism in Ang Lee’s Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon.” Celluloid Dreams: How Film Shapes America. Eds. Chris M. Ramos, David T. Mayeda and Lisa Pasko. Dubuque, IA: Kendall Hunt Publishing, 2010. 133-140. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Legally Blonde: The Female Ambition by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Greenberg, Harvey Roy. “Re-Screwed: Pretty Woman’s Co-opted Feminism.” Celluloid Dreams: How Film Shapes America. Eds. Chris M. Ramos, David T. Mayeda and Lisa Pasko. Dubuque, IA: Kendall Hunt Publishing, 2010. 147-151. Print.

Legally Blonde. Dir. Robert Luketic. Perf. Reese Witherspoon, Selma Blair, Luke Wilson and Matthew Davis. MGM, 2001. DVD.

Lancaster, Kurt. “Lara Croft: The Ultimate Young Adventure Girl or the Unending Media Desire for Models, Sex, and Fantasy.” Celluloid Dreams: How Film Shapes America. Eds. Chris M. Ramos, David T. Mayeda and Lisa Pasko. Dubuque, IA: Kendall Hunt Publishing, 2010. 123-128. Print.

[supanova_question]

Medical Dilemma Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

The Case

Issues of the Case

Comparing and Contrasting the Outcome

Conclusion

References

Introduction Political debates on abortion, technological advancements, prolonging of life and other modern issues have affected the medical profession. Doctors and medical practitioners are confronted with various ethical issues.

The ethical issues include respect for people’s wishes, the need to uphold the policies of the health facilities which they work for, the need to protect and uphold the sanctity of life, the need to safeguard the health of a person and sometimes the need to fulfill the wishes of other people. As a result, doctors face medical dilemmas in the line of their work.

Currently, the medical dilemmas are on the rise due to the political debates on matters such as abortion, euthanasia, assisted suicide and other technological advancement sin the medical field (Kessler, 2010). So serious are the dilemmas that they end up in courts of law. This essay seeks to discuss a case of medical dilemma and compare what the courts of law said with the quotes from Noddings. The title of the case is: ‘A family fights over continuing their mother’s care’.

The Case In the case, a mother of children was taken to hospital suffering a stroke and she was placed under ventilator. The doctors expressed their fears that the woman would not regain normal brain functioning.

One of her sons went to the hospital and told the doctors that in case his mother suffered any irreversible complications, the doctors should not take any measures to save her life. While working under the instructions of the son, the daughter of the woman visited the hospital and informed the doctors that they should do everything to save the life of the woman.

The daughter claimed that the son had given the instructions because he was not interested in saving the life of his mother. The mother was a widow and she had not specified the person to be responsible for her health. The doctors had difficulties making a choice on whose instructions to follow (Nanos, 2008).

Issues of the Case Each person has the right of self-determination. In case a person is not able to determine his or her health, the spouse or any other person appointed by the patient should do so. If a person is widowed, the responsibility of making end-of-life decisions on the person lies with his or her children.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More If there is no express proxy appointed by the person, all the children of that person have equal weight to make end-of-life decisions on the parent. When children give conflicting instructions, the doctors should determine and follow what the patient would want. They therefore have to look for substituted judgment on the statement or behavior that the patient may have shown regarding her wishes (Nanos, 2008).

The Outcome of the Case

The court held that a Do Not Resuscitate would be enacted until the legal and ethical issues on the case would be resolved. The children were informed that there was little that the doctors could do to reverse her condition. The doctors sought evidence of any indication of the patient on how she would like her health condition to be handled.

They used the comments made by the patient earlier on the Terri Schiavo case. The children could agree that their mother commended to the case that ‘the girl should be left to die in peace’. All the children agreed that no attempts should be made to resuscitate their mother. He died shortly after the decision (Nanos, 2008). Through the action, the courts, the doctors, and the children respected the woman’s right to self-determination.

Comparing and Contrasting the Outcome In the case, the doctors did not have a final stand on what they should do or what they should not do about the patient. They discussed the ethical issues with the children and allowed the courts to make a decision.

Doctors should not say ‘I CAN NOT’ or ‘I MUST’. This is illustrated by the quote from Noddings that “one may reject the initial ‘I must’ if one feels ‘there is nothing [one] can do’ (p.109). Noddings also has a quote that “one feels the “moral ‘I must’ when [one] recognizes that [one’s] response will either enhance or diminish [one’s] ethical idea.

It will serve either to increase or decrease the likelihood of genuine caring.” This is similar to the reaction of the doctors in the case. The doctors acted to the best interest of the patient while waiting for the courts to settle the case. The case was also settled according to the Noddings case since the doctors were order to do what the patient would have wished to be done to her (Kessler, 2010).

We will write a custom Essay on Medical Dilemma specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion Doctors are met with various medical dilemmas in the course of their work. It is during these times when the doctors should act within the ethical guidelines. They should always take actions and consider the welfare of a patient and the welfare of the other people. Doctors should learn to identify ethical issues, to debate the issues and to involve all the stakeholders in order to solve dilemmas easily. While dealing with a patient, the doctors should have the best interests of the patient at heart.

Teaching modules that touch on ethics and dealing with medical dilemmas should be incorporated in training programs for doctors and other medical practitioners (Kessler, 2010). Some hospitals and health centers have ethics teams, which are made of doctors, social workers, clergymen and legal practitioners. All these attempts are made to ensure that the doctors get guidelines to deal with the numerous medical dilemmas they face.

References Kessler, G. (2010). Voices of Wisdom-A Multicultural Philosophy Reader. Bakersfield: California State University.

Nanos, J. (2008). Can One Sibling Pull the Plug If the Others Don’t Want To? And five other vexing medical dilemmas examined. New York Best Doctors. Retrieved from http://nymag.com/health/bestdoctors/2008/47568/

[supanova_question]

American Food Over the Decades Analytical Essay scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Literature review

References

Introduction In the early years of twentieth century, sandwiches made of peanut butter and jelly became very common. This literature review will focus on the history of peanut butter and jelly by examining the thought on interchangeability of peanut butter in the construction of sandwich, the schools of thought on the study and how they influences the construction of peanut butter and jelly.

In this literature review, issues concerning the possibility of peanut butter interchangeability and peanut butter and jelly sandwich construction are also discussed. Data was collected from secondary sources.

Literature review To Robinson (2001), Americans were being amazed by the popularity that peanut butter and jelly was gaining during the start of the twentieth century. He argues the trigger was the fact that most Americans never knew of the methods and ways of preparing the sandwich.

Robinson further explains that despite the fact that Americans both young and old came to like the delicious sandwich; their culture had not incorporated the best ways of preparing it. As a result, housewives and teachers of home economics used to write letters to cookbook companies requesting for information on how to prepare the sandwich.

There was widespread debate on the interchangeability of peanut butter in the 1920s and 1930s. Discussions mainly featured women’s magazines (Robinson, 2001). Robinson states that “there were articles which advised people to make wise choices of peanut butter” On the other hand, quite a good number of writers emphasized that consuming peanut butter and jelly sandwich was a choice that people were supposed to make on their own just like they could opt for any other item in the market.

Only a small percentage of articles emphasized on the need for the constructors of peanut butter to have other thoughts apart from personal choice when it came to making a choice on whether to consume peanut butter. Owing to the great role played by the advertisements, the interchangeability of peanut butter was portrayed as simple.

Robinson (2001) noted, “The peanut butter industry has always being interested in people’s association of the product with less anxiety.” Consumers were assured that they should not worry anymore about the proper use of peanut butter but they should purchase the types that appealed to them most.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Currently there is too much emphasis for people to use peanut butter as portrayed in advertisements. Robinson (2001) asserts that magazines do not like going against the advertisers. Therefore, magazine editors do not object to what companies tell them, for example, magazines may fail to indicate the negative effects of the interchangeability of peanut butter.

Several theoretical frameworks and schools of thought have emerged to reinforce the discussion on peanut butter. The studies on peanut butter and jelly sandwich can be traced to the popular and scholarly literature schools of thought (Robinson, 2001). Famous magazines carried out scholarly research seen in advertisements. In the 1930s, companies dealing with peanut butter contracted academic institutions to carry out research on their behalf. Most of the studies were conducted on the nutritional value of consuming peanut butter.

By the start of the 1940s, research conducted by academic institutions was not too much. Peanut butter is perceived to be expensive and thus unfavorable due to the high cost that would be incurred when carrying it out. The period starting from 1941 witnessed some decline in the number of studies conducted on peanut butter and jelly.

References Robinson, J. (2001). American food over the decades. New York: Three rivers press.

[supanova_question]

The Gap Year’s Pros and Cons Essay college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Pros of taking a gap year

Cons of taking a gap year

Conclusion

References

Introduction There is an ongoing debate on whether high school graduates should take a year off (a gap year) before joining college. A gap year is a break from formal education and controlled environment that is otherwise monotonous and exhausting. Gap year is common in European countries and also in Australia and it is quickly catching up in America. It is an idea that even the most prestigious colleges and universities are getting fond of and thus encourage high school leavers to try it out.

Pros of taking a gap year After completing high school, students tend to suffer from ‘information overload’ and exhaustion (Naomi, 2008). A year off may be helpful to such a person who has had an academic burnout and can use some time out to ‘recharge his or her academic battery’. The gap year will present the student with a chance to refresh his system and get a renewed energy which he will use to face the next phase of education.

Another reason as to why taking a year off is important is the fact that the person is able to build on some self confidence and their maturity level. Even top level universities are encouraging school leavers to take a year off since they reckon that those who do so, bring good values to the institution since they have had a taste of ‘outside life’ and will have a serious perspective towards life.

It is believed that those who take a gap year will be more focused and ready to face the more taxing institution of higher education. It is usually encouraged that students taking the gap year do so in a manner that will help them add some experience in a working environment while earning some money. They may also look for an internship which will help them have a feel of an organization and how it operates thus the student will make their curriculum vitae more appealing (William, 2000).

A gap year also offers chance for the high school leaver to do a thorough university search where he will look for the right institution that offers the course that he wants to engage himself in. The year off presents the school leaver with a chance to find the academic forte that he is most comfortable with. While enjoying a gap year, the school leaver will decide on what he or she wants to major in and this in turn will help them become more focused when joining university.

A school leaver may also spend his gap year travelling around hence broadening his horizon. By travelling abroad, the school leaver may discover new talents, gain new skills, learn new languages and visit various historical sites and this will help him have a diverse and broader perspective of life and thus make him more serious and focused when he gets to university.

Travelling abroad will also help the school leaver mingle with people of different races and cultures, a factor that helps them understand and appreciate diversity. This turns out to be very helpful to the high school leaver since he will encounter a multiracial and multicultural environment in the university and can therefore easily adapt, settle and start learning (Shellenbarger, 2010)).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A high school leaver who takes a gap year has a better chance of handling the peer pressure in the university. Because the high school leaver who was previously under the careful watch of his parents, will now be left on his own and thus the leaver who enjoyed his gap year travelling or being on an attachment will have built his self confidence and hence will tend to fight off peer pressure unlike the school leaver who joins university immediately where he will be hit by the reality of ‘first true freedom’ (World Inhabit, 2007).

Cons of taking a gap year Besides the fact that taking a gap year will help to refresh the school leaver’s system, the gap year may also turn out to be disastrous towards the student and his career. This usually happens when the high school leaver fails to plan properly his schedule for the year off. Mostly, the high school leavers will waste a whole year and may not gain any helpful experience.

A mismanaged gap year may turn out to be too expensive to the high school leaver and, hence, deplete resources leaving him with insufficient funds to join university. Taking a gap year may result in a higher university budget as tuition fees tend to increase annually. William (2000) notes that “engaging in a gap year may result in the student missing a slot in the university especially in courses that are competitive”.

Also taking a year off may at times make the student lose momentum on studying and this may cause him a drop out of college or take a longer time to complete his course than expected. A gap year may lead to the high school leaver being demoralized by trailing his fellow classmates during the whole year (Sanjou, 2008).

A person who takes a gap year may fail to develop good skills and habits that may affect and help in his career and consequently fail to fit in the taxing university environment. A high school leaver who takes a gap year may enjoy real freedom having a time of his life and may find it very difficult to come in terms with reality that may end up by failing to join the university (Eunson, 2008).

Taking a year off may consequently lead to a delay in the beginning of a person’s career which means that the person will start earning at a later stage in life than he was supposed to. Also there are companies which plan trips for the school leavers thus reducing their level of self responsibility and thus don’t help build self confidence since they plan everything for the school leavers who should instead be doing things on their own to help build their confidence (College Confidential, 2010).

Conclusion A high school graduate should consider the options he or she has when choosing whether or not to take up a gap year. The individual through numerous consultations with his parents, school counselors and sponsors should weigh between the pros and cons of taking up a gap year or not.

We will write a custom Essay on The Gap Year’s Pros and Cons specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ultimately, the decision lies in the high school leaver’s hands. This means that should the school leaver decide that he needs a break from academic pressure, he should ensure that he spends his gap year productively in a manner that will help boost his career path. A year off that is well spent by the school leaver can help boost a person’s confidence and maturity level. He will have a broader perspective of life and hence will give the university the seriousness it deserves once he gets enrolled.

Many universities in Europe and currently in the United States have come to appreciate the importance of taking a year off. Reports made by a number of university deans show that most people who take a gap year before joining university usually have a higher degree of seriousness, maturity and understanding than those who join university immediately after high school.

References College Confidential. (2010). Pros and Cons of Gap Year. Retrieved from: http://www.collegeconfidential.com/articles/000308

Eunson, B. (2008). Communicating in the 21st century 2nd edition. New York: John Wiley.

Naomi, G. (2008). The college gap year. Advantages and disadvantages of taking a gap year. CA: Sage.

Sanjou .G. (2008). Taking a year off is advantageous. New York: John Wiley.

Shellenbarger, S. ( 2010). Delaying College to Fill in the Gaps. Wall Street Journal.

William, F. (2000). Time out or Burn Out for the Next generation. New York, NY: McGraw Hill/Irwin.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Gap Year’s Pros and Cons by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More World Inhabit. (2007). The Advantages and Disadvantages of Taking a Gap Year. Web.

[supanova_question]

Integrated transport (or multimodal Transport or intermodal transport) Expository Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Introduction The term multimodal transport has been defined by various scholars and organizations. According to the UNCTAD, “ ‘International multimodal transport’ means the carriage of goods by at least two different modes of transport on the basis of a multimodal transport contract from a place in one country at which the goods are taken in charge by the multimodal transport operator to a place designated for delivery situated in a different country…” (UNCTAD, 2001).

It is also defined as the, “a transport system usually operated by one carrier with more than one mode of transport under the control or ownership of one operator. It involves the use of more than one means of transport such as a combination of truck, railcar, aeroplane or ship in succession to each other e.g. a container line which operates both a ship and a rail system of double stack trains.” (United Nation2003).

The advantages of multimodal transport include minimizing the time lost at the transshipment points. A transport operator will maintain the communication links and will guide the interchange and the transportation of the goods at the transshipment points. Multimodal transport reduces the amount of documents that have to be filled and formalities that is required at each segment of the transport chain. Multimodal transport has also helped many importers and exporters to reduce the cost incurred during transportation of their goods.

Multimodal transport is important in all nations in today’s economy. At the international level, doubling of transport costs can reduce trade flows by more than 80%.Empirical evidence underlines that raising transport costs by 10% reduces trade volumes by more than 20% (Dr. Jean-Paul

[supanova_question]

Sigmund Freud’s Theories Analytical Essay college admission essay help

Introduction Sigmund Freud is one of the earliest pioneers of psychology. He is among a team of people whose discoveries have led to the development of psychology from one level to another. Currently, this subject is considered to be the broadest of all scientific subjects. This is not a small achievement considering the fact that psychology was just a miniature subject a few centuries ago.

This essay will discuss the major theories of Sigmund Freud as far as the psychodynamic approach to human behaviour is concerned. The essay will also look at the strong points in support of and against the theories. Finally, the essay will describe the cognitive approach to psychology as an alternative to Freud’s theories.

Background Of Psychodynamics Psychodynamics is a type of study that focuses on the relationship between parts of the brain which coordinate to yield a certain human behaviour. The main components of psychodynamics are the human psyche, the personality of an individual and the mind. The organization of these three elements gives way to an effect on a person’s mental activity, emotional control and motivational forces.

This study also holds that the power of the mind which influences the states of the mind can be divided into emotional forces and inner forces that affect human behaviour. The following are theories that Sigmund Freud developed in his course of study of psychodynamics.

The Psyche Sigmund Freud suggests that the unconscious state of the human mind is the major cause of the way individuals behave (Ahles 2004). Freud explains that the exact character of a person can only be determined through the knowledge of such a person’s unconscious state of mind. He explains that no action or deed is ever done without the preconception of the mind and the coordination of the elements of the mind. A surprising discovery that Freud made states that people rarely if ever know what goes on in their mind.

Freud holds that most of the actions of people are beyond their control. The decisions made are actually determined by their psyche. Unlike the personality of an individual, this component of the human mind consists of various parts which are in constant conflict with each other. These components include the ego, the id and the superego. According to Freud, these are the elements which are believed to be in control of the human behaviour.

The disagreement among the superego, the ego and the id usually leads to a decision that is favourable to all of them. The disagreement among these three goes on in the unconscious and so the person cannot really tell what is going on in his or her mind. However, this person may be in a position to feel the repercussions of the conflict. For instance, he or she may experience excitement, depression or even a headache as a result of what is going on in the unconscious state of mind.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The superego, the ego and the id each have different roles to play in the whole process of decision making and influence of human behaviour in the mind. Their roles can be summarised into three forces which are the instinctual drive, the moral constraint and the consideration of realistic possibilities at the time of decision making.

The id is controlled by instinctual drives such as an obsession for food, sex, drink and other wants. The id is only concerned about the acquisition of these desires and does not pause to consider the possibility or impossibilities of accessing them. In some cases, it might even get frustrated if it fails to achieve its desires.

On the other hand, the superego works on the basis of moral constraints. It advocates for only what is right and acceptable in the eyes of the society. The superego is the component that takes into consideration the advice and wise counsel that a person receives and prompts him to act according to them. The superego can go as far as punishing the individual if he acts contrary to the moral virtues he is supposed to adhere to. It does this by instilling a remorse feeling of guilt and anxiety.

Finally, the ego is the voice of reason behind the decision making process. As much as the id and the superego have a say in the entire process, it is the ego that finally decides what is to be done. It does this by considering the possibilities of both actions suggested by the id and the superego and then balancing between the needs of the id and the moral constraints imposed by the superego.

The Unconscious As pointed out earlier in this essay, Freud’s psychodynamic theory suggests that a majority of the thinking that goes on in the human mind happens without the knowledge of a person. According to Freud, the human mind can be divided into three main parts: the conscious, the preconscious and the unconscious.

The conscious part of the mind contains a small portion of mental activity that we are aware of and is majorly made up of thoughts and perceptions. The preconscious state of mind is deeper than the conscious but shallower than the unconscious. In this state of mind, the person is in a position to know hidden things but only if he or she tries to do it. It majorly comprises of stored information and memories.

In the unconscious state of mind, an individual does not know and cannot know things that go on in his or her mind (Mcleod 2007). There is a lot of information that falls under this state. These include shameful experiences, violent motives, fears, unacceptable sexual desires and traumatic experiences.

We will write a custom Essay on Sigmund Freud’s Theories specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Most of these things are kept in the subconscious state of mind because the person refuses to think about them either because they threaten him or her or that they are totally unacceptable. The superego plays a big role in forcing these things from the conscious to the subconscious because of the guilt they evoke.

However, the repression of these thoughts into the unconscious state has the potential of doing a person more harm than good. This is because of the accumulating effect that the thoughts discussed above have on the mind. The locking up of these thoughts is one of the causes that lead to madness caused by depression or stress. This happens after the individual is unable to bear the weight of the locked up thoughts and becomes a victim of the same.

In some cases though, the ego may try to get rid of the pressure in the unconscious state of mind by finding alternative outlets. For instance, the ego can develop defence mechanisms that work by changing the form of one impulse into another form or type. A good example is that of individuals who refuse to accept shameful things about themselves and instead see the fault in others.

Childhood Influences Sigmund Freud points out that the way people are brought up has a great impact on their later lives. This has a lot to do with the virtues they were taught by their parents and people around them. It also depends with the cultural background of the society in which the people are brought up in. The structure of a person’s psyche and personality is greatly influenced by the way he or she is treated by other people during childhood.

Strengths Of Freud’s Theories Sigmund Freud’s theories would not have been wildly accepted and used had they not been sure and convincing. His theories are currently used in a number of medical practices such as psychoanalysis.

This is the most significant strength of Freud’s theories. Through his psychodynamic approach to psychology, it has been possible to identify causes of mental disorders and even try to restore the mental stability of mentally disorderly persons. The dream therapy which is based on the theories has also been helpful in the treatment of mentally disturbed patients.

In addition to that, the theories can be used to describe and explain any phenomena in life. This is because they provide an insight to the main factor that propels life in the universe; human behaviour. It is therefore possible that the theories of Sigmund Freud can be incorporated in almost each and every aspect of daily life and used to unravel hidden meanings.

The last strength of these theories is that they are among the few psychodynamic theories that used experimental methods to arrive at conclusions. The practical experimentation of the theories by Freud lends credence to their effectiveness. The documentation of the experiments can also serve as guidelines to medical practitioners who use the theories in treatment.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Sigmund Freud’s Theories by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Weaknesses Of Freud’s Theories First and foremost, Sigmund Freud’s theories are not in a position to be scientifically proved. This is because they can neither be measured nor quantified. The theories are therefore closed to constructive scrutiny. Had they provided room for scientific testing and proving, chances are that the theories could even have been improved and made into a better form than they are now.

Secondly, Freud’s theories are marginalised and present a possibility of bias. This is because the theories were developed from a small localised sample population in Vienna. Moreover, the majority of the people were middle-aged women and therefore the results cannot be used to provide a general worldwide view. They were based on mere clinical observations that cannot be a representation of the entire world population.

The last weakness of Sigmund Freud’s theories is that they did not take into account variations in culture. The experiments were solely done on white middleclass patients who represent only a fraction of the world population. The theories then generalise the conclusions and similarly apply them to other people from other cultures. This leads to misleading and in accurate information.

The Cognitive Approach Cognitive psychology is the study of how people understand, recall, talk, think and evaluate problems (Neisser 1967). Unlike psychodynamics, cognitive psychology is a purely scientific approach to psychology. This is because it can be tested in the laboratory and proved.

Cognitive psychology deals mostly with the mental activity of an individual as opposed to psychodynamics which basically deals with behavioural characteristics. Cognitive psychology is also based on the acknowledgement of states of mind that are internal such as obsessions, notions, motivations and courage.

The cognitive approach is based on a number of assumptions. First and foremost, the approach suggests that a combination of scientific processes influences the behaviour of human beings. The second assumption is that this human behaviour only comes about as a response to external factors or stimuli. Finally, the cognitive approach also holds the view that genetic factors and other physical features have no influence on human behaviour. It suggests that people act the way they do because of their own thoughts.

Although the cognitive approach is among the latest sub disciplines of psychology, it has been successfully incorporated in many subjects such as personality psychology and abnormal psychology. The development of computers and increased artificial intelligence has also led to the widespread use of the cognitive approach.

Conclusion From the foregoing discussion, it is evident that Sigmund Freud was a prominent psychologist whose psychodynamic theories revolutionized the entire discipline of psychology. His psychodynamic theories, namely the psyche, the unconscious state and childhood influences have provided meaningful explanations to some of the phenomena in life. The theories are also widely in use today because of their strengths and credibility.

However, they also have weaknesses which led to the establishment of the cognitive approach. This approach focuses on the mental activities and thought processes as major factors which influence human behaviour. The approach has grown due to the recent developments in psychology as a discipline. Finally, the cognitive approach has benefited from increased use of technology in the discipline of psychology.

Reference List Ahles, S. (2004) Our inner world: A guide to psychodynamics and psychotherapy. New York, Johns Hopkins University Press.

Mcleod, S. (2007) Psychodynamic approach. Web.

Neisser, U. (1967) Cognitive psychology. New York, Meredith.

[supanova_question]

Analysis of the Kings Letter from Birmingham Jail Research Paper custom essay help: custom essay help

Introduction Martin Luther King, Jnr. wrote “Letter from Birmingham Jail” in April 1963 while in Birmingham jail addressing it to his fellow clergy. The letter was in response to the then recent statements referring to his actions as unwise and untimely. The King’s presence in the city of Birmingham was questionable because he was an “outsider.”

In his letter, the King carefully considered his defense for his presence and actions in the city while referencing critical events and facts that necessitated the happenings (King, Jr. par 1). This letter came at a time when the civil rights movement had experienced major challenges of opposition and retaliation from the city leaders.

In this paper, I examine the fundamental excerpts that would serve to justify MLK’s actions as a civil rights leader waging actions in protest of the systematic injustices leveled against the Negro brothers and sisters. A critical exploration of these sentiments and King’s submissions shall serve to depict the critical role that he, and his staff from the Southern Christian Leadership Conference had to play while in Birmingham.

In furtherance of representing the theme of the need for decisive action, the paper outlines some of the circumstances that would guarantee my actions in pursuit for justice on behalf of humanity (Mieder 141).

Justifications of the King’s Actions and presence in Birmingham City There many excerpts in the letter from Birmingham jail that depicts the relevance of King’s action while in Birmingham. Firstly, the King began by stressing why he was in Birmingham, and he said that “ I am in Birmingham because injustice is here” his presence to unite with his fellow blacks in the fight for what they considered their rights is exhibited in the need to traverse the limits of physical boundaries (King, Jr. par 3).

In his defense, he invoked the biblical lesson of the Apostle Paul, who in the process of spreading the gospel to the Greco-Roman empire, left his village (Mieder 141).

From the biblical stand, the king was justified to move in the hope that his contributions would bring change in the destined world. His philosophical representations that drew from factual premises enabled him to succeed in bringing to the attention of the clergy, the need for direct action immediately. To demonstrate his connection with the city of Birmingham where he set the actions of non-violent actions, he acknowledged the mutual relationship that existed between states and communities (Mieder 141).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More “Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere” enumerates why sitting idly by could be a means of consenting to the injustices and a mode of conspiracy with the perpetrators of injustice. While detesting the application of the concept of an outsider, the King categorically espoused that not “anyone who lives inside the US could be considered an outsider.”

In this scenario, the King’s argument has far-reaching implications to justify the inclusivity of the US citizens. This statement succeeded in demonstrating that all people and communities drew mutuality from each other, and actions to create the outsider ideology was self-serving and discriminatory in nature (King, Jnr., King, and Harding 5).

According to MLK, “Birmingham is probably the most thoroughly segregated city in the United States.” To qualify his argument, the King substantiated by gaining support from the ugly literature of brutality known to Birmingham. The historical bombings and unresolved problems facing the Negro family acted in the best interest to support the Kings arguments.

These cases appear clearly as the smokescreens of the American State as witnessed by the largely displayed racist signs, which were long overdue. In general, the Kings positioning on the evidential support of the conditions leading to his engagements in the mass actions, sit-inns, and protests gave him a unique platform that perhaps justifies his presence and actions (King, Jr. par 8).

Personal reactions In my view, I would find my actions necessary in engaging in actions to denounce the corrupt organizations, government departments and individuals. This engagement would be to demonstrate that corruption is a social evil that immensely hampers growth of both the country and its citizens.

To align my argument, I would explore the contribution of corruption in the creation of two worlds that results in social stratification based on “halves” and the “halve not.” In detesting this vice on behalf of the masses, I suppose that my endeavors would meet sufficient support from the masses due to the foregoing need to bring about equality of resources through distributive justice (King, Jnr., King, and Harding 5).

Since the era in which we live has transformed in all spheres including systems of justice, and worldview, support would be formidable. However, it is important not to understate the possible protest that by antecedents of corruption, their close confidants and structured machineries aimed at scuttling the process.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Analysis of the Kings Letter from Birmingham Jail specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the light of the aforementioned discussions, it would be imperative not to engage in actions that would sabotage the processed of judicial, social or political transition aimed at redeeming the public and the state offices. Additionally, it would be unjust to martial support from the masses with a view to distort a meaningful process by serving self-interests or interest of a minority few unjustified for their actions or thoughts.

Works Cited King Jnr., M. L., King, C. S., and Harding, V. Where Do We Go from Here: Chaos Or Community? New York: Beacon Press, 2010. Print.

King, Jr. “Letter from Birmingham Jail”. Web The Martin Luther King, Jr. Institute, 23 April. 1963. Web. https://kinginstitute.stanford.edu/king-papers/documents/letter-birmingham-jail

Mieder, W. Making a Way Out of No Way: Martin Luther King’s Sermonic Proverbial Rhetoric. New York: Peter Lang, 2010. Print.

[supanova_question]

How decisions reveal our identity Essay online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Intrapersonal phenomena

Social cognition

Social Influence

Group Dynamics

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Decision-making is an important aspect in human life since it enables people to focus on the way forward. Social psychologists posit that through decision-making, we are able to study how people perceive the world around them, their feelings, emotions as well as behaviors and actions. Scholars of psychology reveal that human actions come at play due to mental states and the immediate social conditions.

Whatever an individual expresses in form of a thought, consist of long-term experiences. Decisions are manifestations of culture, which vary from one society to another. Rarely does a person come up with a new idea without having learned or acquired it. It is not surprising to observe that various groups tend to behave differently because they hold diverse believes and share something in common which is usually historical.

Decisions are made to solve certain problems. Furthermore, problems differ from places to places. Africans face problems that are different from those of other races. Equally, Europeans have different problems that call for specific decisions to solve them. Each decision maker has some considerations when coming up with solutions. The solutions made tend to tell the race or ethnic group of the maker. This paper analyzes how our decisions can reveal our ethnic or racial grouping.

Intrapersonal phenomena Intrapersonal communication refers to the process by which an individual evaluates him/her self before coming up with an idea. It refers to thought process where a person engages his/her wits in decision-making. The process determines the kind of attitude possessed by an individual. An attitude is defined as a learned, worldwide assessment of an individual, object, place or issue that determines thought process or behavior.

They are what an individual likes or dislikes. People from particular regions are known to be having certain attitudes, which are different from those of others. For instance, in an interview, Africans prefer not to have eye contacts with interviewers as it shows rudeness to the seniors. Americans on the other hand believe that avoidance of eye contact shows some aspects of criminality in an individual (Jarrett, Mbalia, and Lee 238).

Attitudes have strong influence to the life of an individual since if not handled, can lead to bias. Individuals attempt to evaluate other people’s decisions using their culture as yardstick. Some attitudes are intrinsic meaning that they are inborn in an individual. People from a particular environment tend to portray same attitudes that affect their decision-making processes. Attitudes are acquired through the process of socialization.

This implies that a child learns how to solve problems right away from childhood. For instance, Africans are usually taught how to deal with situations without consulting extensively. This explains why there are many despots and oligarchs in the African continent. It has to do with traditional African culture, which discourages consultation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Persuasion is another feature of intrapersonal trend that determines an individual’s decision-making process. It guides an individual towards acceptance of a particular attitude, thought and action through a rational technique. Persuasion is a concept that is reliant on appeals as opposed to force. Persuasion varies from one person to another. Some races or ethnic groups are easily persuaded as opposed to others.

The white race is highly opinionated since it always wants to dominate any argument. In this case, it has a higher persuasive power and this explains why whites are preferred when making decisions aimed at increasing sales in an organization. The Asian race is patient and tactical. Furthermore, Africans are easily convinced by popular policies while the white race believes in facts that is, truth speaks for itself.

Social cognition Social cognition pertains to the way people view themselves as well as others. Human beings tend to evaluate themselves in relation to others when engaging in decision-making. Within this topic is the subtopic referred to as attribution. Attribution is concerned with how an individual explains a particular behavior.

People attach actions to certain variables, which can be either internal or external. Internal variables are to be found within a person including individuality and capacity of doing something. Outside variables consist of the external environment, which is known to influence decision-making in people.

Heuristics is a social disorder that emanates from social cognition. It is a situation where an individual decides to use a short cut in obtaining something. Such individuals fear the process of bureaucracy or any other factor that causes delay in acquisition of wanted goods or services. People of this kind usually want to get rich faster and are extremely ambitious in their lives.

They perceive everything to be easy meaning that they always desire to win. In cases of disappointments, they do not accept the reality of the matter and instead go ahead to apply tricks. The same individuals are biased as regards to decision-making. In the modern world, Chinese have been accused of applying tricks to topple other states in the international financial system. This gives a good example of how decisions can tell where an individual comes from.

There is another form of bias referred in psychology as confirmation bias. A social disorder may affect accurate decision-making process because a certain individual may aim at proving something. Labeling is one such problem that makes individuals to confirm what they are said to be.

We will write a custom Essay on How decisions reveal our identity specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Africans have always been branded as drug addicts, slave laborers and criminals. Some young Africans grow up knowing that they are drug addicts. Later on in life, such youngsters go out of their way to prove what they are said to be. This has occurred not only to Africans but also to other races around the world. It is evident that some historical aspects and injustices can inform individual decisions. Many Africans engage in drugs not because they like sedatives but because the society wants them to be addicts.

Social Influence This refers to other people’s influences to one’s life. Individuals tend to conform to societal norms after sometime. Thereafter, individuals follow the way people do things in the society. This happens when individuals migrate to foreign lands. In the US today, many groups can be identified with certain behavior that are unique and special.

The groups promise to abide by the set laws and cooperate in achieving common goals and values. People tend to like similar foods, cloths and fashions with original make. This kind of living is not safe as regards to state culture because it generates animosity and hatred. People decide to join ethnic groups in order to benefit from services offered and to be accepted generally (Nasir 48). In the US, the Chinese have established a strong culture and taste, leading to formation of Chinatown.

Group Dynamics A group is a collection of persons linked to each other by strong societal relations. Such groups interrelate, influence the actions of one another and have a common history. The groups set specific norms, roles and relations, which are to be followed strictly. Groups confer identity to its members. Furthermore, it augments an individual’s self-concept. In many parts of the country, groups have been seen to improve decision-making.

They come in handy during the times of crisis mainly to arbitrate on cases. Members tend to treat group decisions with utmost trust implying that they cannot change such decisions easily. However, groups are not to be trusted since they slow down decision-making processes. Sometimes, members of a group do not explore all options since decisions are reached at without extensive consultations. Relying on group discussions have caused major hiccups in decision-making processes.

Conclusion In the modern society, groups identify themselves using social media. Some groups are difficult to note because their identity is not readily available. It is possible to know which group a person comes from through analyzing his/her decisions. Decisions are usually uniform among members of same groups.

Changes are usually minimal in order to preserve group identity. While some groups are helpful, the majority are destructive since they promote ethnicity or racism. The state cannot move forward unless the problem of tribalism is tackled from all angles.

Group formation should be encouraged only when it benefits the state that is, aims at unifying the public. A tribal clash is the worst form of conflict that should never be witnessed in the world because of its extreme effects. There should be a way of bringing groups together in order to achieve national integration and harmony.

Not sure if you can write a paper on How decisions reveal our identity by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Jarrett, Joyce, Mbalia, Doreatha and Lee Margaret. Heritage: African American readings for writers. 2nd ed. Prentice Hall: Allyn

[supanova_question]

The left-brain versus the right brain; how does this impact learning Research Paper best essay help

According to different learning theories, human beings perceive and process information in different ways (Winstanley, 2005). Experts have also proved that the human brain is responsible for the different manner of thinking and consequently, the learning process (Deutsch and Springer, 1997). This research paper will evaluate and discuss how the left and the right brain affect the learning process in human beings.

Winstanley (2005) says that, the structure and functions of the mind suggest that the two sides of the brain perform different functions. According to research, the left and the right sides of the brain “control different modes of thinking” (Deutsch and Springer, 1997). According to Right-Brain Vs Left-Brain theory, individuals prefer one mode over the other. However, some individuals can use the whole brain and adapt different modes at the same time.

The concept of left-brain versus right brain is based on what is generally referred as the lateralization of the brain; it determines how individuals process information (Philips, 2011). This concept argues that one side of the brain control specific functions and people are either left-brained or right-brained. According to this theory, the right side of the brain functions well in expressive and creative tasks (Philips, 2011).

As such, the right side of brain performs well in areas of music, expressing emotions, reading emotions, indentifying colors, images, and expressing feelings (Turgeon, 1993). On the other hand, the left side of brain is considered to perform well at those tasks that involve reasoning, understanding language, creativity, critical thinking, and expressing numbers (Turgeon, 1993).

In fact, the left-brain is more competent in dealing with calculations, assessing issues that require logic, understanding and expressing language, and thinking critically (Philips, 2011). All Left- brained people are said to display this characteristics and they perform well in mathematics.

Usually, the two sides of the brain can reason. However, reasoning can only happen in different ways. As already observed, the left-brain is considered logical while the right brain is considered more holistic (Philips, 2011). Left-brained people process information faster and successfully.

Left-brained individuals prefer to learn step-by step; they prefer to learn by getting the details leading to logical understanding of the concept (Philips, 2011).On the other hand, right-brained people are “simultaneous processors” and they prefer to learn concepts beginning with understanding the general concept and then breaking points into parts in order to understand specific ideas (Philips, 2011).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Notably, learning is a process. The manner in which an instructor teaches the class affects the learning process. According to research, left-brained teachers prefer to teach using lecture and discussion (Turgeon, 1993). Mostly, such teachers are strict on deadline and usually adhere to learning schedule.

In addition to this, left-brained teachers like to give the students take-away assignment because they want students to learn independently. Similarly, left-brained students prefer working on their own and independently (Turgeon, 1993).

Mostly, left-brained students also prefer to carryout research because this learning technique is appealing to them. This means that, when left-brained teachers train left-brained students, learning process becomes more effective and enjoyable. Such students tend to perform better in this situation.

The right brained teachers prefer to use gestures and hands when teaching (Deutsch and Springer, 1997). Such teachers incorporate arts, creativity, and do music lesson in most cases. Turgeon (1993) observes that right-brained teachers also prefer “busy, active, and noisy classroom environment.” Generally, right-brained teachers prefer to teach students in groups, and have a preference of instructing students to work in groups.

Just like right-brained teachers, the right-brained students also prefer working in groups. As such, these students also like to do projects, designs, and music. The right-brained students always prefer doing projects rather than writing essays and doing research (Winstanley, 2005). This also affects the learning process.

Generally, left or right-brained students prefer a specific learning approach although they can be able to learn using different modes. However, even though student can learn using other techniques, they learn effectively using their areas of strength (Turgeon, 1993). In fact, students become contented when they are taught using modes of learning that are appealing to them. Therefore, the difference in learning modes affects the learning process among different students.

The opinion is that teachers should take this perspective as a challenge. Teachers should be observant in order to indentify the learning modes preferred by different students. Once an instructor indentifies the modes of learning preferred by different students, the learning process will become more effective.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The left-brain versus the right brain; how does this impact learning specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In conclusion, the right brain and the left brain affects learning process because of the different modes of learning. While different sides of the brain have different preferences, both the left and the right sides of the brain are involved in the learning process although in a different way.

Because individuals process information in different ways, it is important that people should indentify how best they process information in the brain. Once an individual indentifies this concept, learning will become very effective (Deutsch and Springer, 1997). In addition to this, people can be able to improve the strategies used in learning.

Reference List Deutsch, G.,

[supanova_question]

How decisions reveal our identity Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Intrapersonal phenomena

Social cognition

Social Influence

Group Dynamics

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Decision-making is an important aspect in human life since it enables people to focus on the way forward. Social psychologists posit that through decision-making, we are able to study how people perceive the world around them, their feelings, emotions as well as behaviors and actions. Scholars of psychology reveal that human actions come at play due to mental states and the immediate social conditions.

Whatever an individual expresses in form of a thought, consist of long-term experiences. Decisions are manifestations of culture, which vary from one society to another. Rarely does a person come up with a new idea without having learned or acquired it. It is not surprising to observe that various groups tend to behave differently because they hold diverse believes and share something in common which is usually historical.

Decisions are made to solve certain problems. Furthermore, problems differ from places to places. Africans face problems that are different from those of other races. Equally, Europeans have different problems that call for specific decisions to solve them. Each decision maker has some considerations when coming up with solutions. The solutions made tend to tell the race or ethnic group of the maker. This paper analyzes how our decisions can reveal our ethnic or racial grouping.

Intrapersonal phenomena Intrapersonal communication refers to the process by which an individual evaluates him/her self before coming up with an idea. It refers to thought process where a person engages his/her wits in decision-making. The process determines the kind of attitude possessed by an individual. An attitude is defined as a learned, worldwide assessment of an individual, object, place or issue that determines thought process or behavior.

They are what an individual likes or dislikes. People from particular regions are known to be having certain attitudes, which are different from those of others. For instance, in an interview, Africans prefer not to have eye contacts with interviewers as it shows rudeness to the seniors. Americans on the other hand believe that avoidance of eye contact shows some aspects of criminality in an individual (Jarrett, Mbalia, and Lee 238).

Attitudes have strong influence to the life of an individual since if not handled, can lead to bias. Individuals attempt to evaluate other people’s decisions using their culture as yardstick. Some attitudes are intrinsic meaning that they are inborn in an individual. People from a particular environment tend to portray same attitudes that affect their decision-making processes. Attitudes are acquired through the process of socialization.

This implies that a child learns how to solve problems right away from childhood. For instance, Africans are usually taught how to deal with situations without consulting extensively. This explains why there are many despots and oligarchs in the African continent. It has to do with traditional African culture, which discourages consultation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Persuasion is another feature of intrapersonal trend that determines an individual’s decision-making process. It guides an individual towards acceptance of a particular attitude, thought and action through a rational technique. Persuasion is a concept that is reliant on appeals as opposed to force. Persuasion varies from one person to another. Some races or ethnic groups are easily persuaded as opposed to others.

The white race is highly opinionated since it always wants to dominate any argument. In this case, it has a higher persuasive power and this explains why whites are preferred when making decisions aimed at increasing sales in an organization. The Asian race is patient and tactical. Furthermore, Africans are easily convinced by popular policies while the white race believes in facts that is, truth speaks for itself.

Social cognition Social cognition pertains to the way people view themselves as well as others. Human beings tend to evaluate themselves in relation to others when engaging in decision-making. Within this topic is the subtopic referred to as attribution. Attribution is concerned with how an individual explains a particular behavior.

People attach actions to certain variables, which can be either internal or external. Internal variables are to be found within a person including individuality and capacity of doing something. Outside variables consist of the external environment, which is known to influence decision-making in people.

Heuristics is a social disorder that emanates from social cognition. It is a situation where an individual decides to use a short cut in obtaining something. Such individuals fear the process of bureaucracy or any other factor that causes delay in acquisition of wanted goods or services. People of this kind usually want to get rich faster and are extremely ambitious in their lives.

They perceive everything to be easy meaning that they always desire to win. In cases of disappointments, they do not accept the reality of the matter and instead go ahead to apply tricks. The same individuals are biased as regards to decision-making. In the modern world, Chinese have been accused of applying tricks to topple other states in the international financial system. This gives a good example of how decisions can tell where an individual comes from.

There is another form of bias referred in psychology as confirmation bias. A social disorder may affect accurate decision-making process because a certain individual may aim at proving something. Labeling is one such problem that makes individuals to confirm what they are said to be.

We will write a custom Essay on How decisions reveal our identity specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Africans have always been branded as drug addicts, slave laborers and criminals. Some young Africans grow up knowing that they are drug addicts. Later on in life, such youngsters go out of their way to prove what they are said to be. This has occurred not only to Africans but also to other races around the world. It is evident that some historical aspects and injustices can inform individual decisions. Many Africans engage in drugs not because they like sedatives but because the society wants them to be addicts.

Social Influence This refers to other people’s influences to one’s life. Individuals tend to conform to societal norms after sometime. Thereafter, individuals follow the way people do things in the society. This happens when individuals migrate to foreign lands. In the US today, many groups can be identified with certain behavior that are unique and special.

The groups promise to abide by the set laws and cooperate in achieving common goals and values. People tend to like similar foods, cloths and fashions with original make. This kind of living is not safe as regards to state culture because it generates animosity and hatred. People decide to join ethnic groups in order to benefit from services offered and to be accepted generally (Nasir 48). In the US, the Chinese have established a strong culture and taste, leading to formation of Chinatown.

Group Dynamics A group is a collection of persons linked to each other by strong societal relations. Such groups interrelate, influence the actions of one another and have a common history. The groups set specific norms, roles and relations, which are to be followed strictly. Groups confer identity to its members. Furthermore, it augments an individual’s self-concept. In many parts of the country, groups have been seen to improve decision-making.

They come in handy during the times of crisis mainly to arbitrate on cases. Members tend to treat group decisions with utmost trust implying that they cannot change such decisions easily. However, groups are not to be trusted since they slow down decision-making processes. Sometimes, members of a group do not explore all options since decisions are reached at without extensive consultations. Relying on group discussions have caused major hiccups in decision-making processes.

Conclusion In the modern society, groups identify themselves using social media. Some groups are difficult to note because their identity is not readily available. It is possible to know which group a person comes from through analyzing his/her decisions. Decisions are usually uniform among members of same groups.

Changes are usually minimal in order to preserve group identity. While some groups are helpful, the majority are destructive since they promote ethnicity or racism. The state cannot move forward unless the problem of tribalism is tackled from all angles.

Group formation should be encouraged only when it benefits the state that is, aims at unifying the public. A tribal clash is the worst form of conflict that should never be witnessed in the world because of its extreme effects. There should be a way of bringing groups together in order to achieve national integration and harmony.

Not sure if you can write a paper on How decisions reveal our identity by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Jarrett, Joyce, Mbalia, Doreatha and Lee Margaret. Heritage: African American readings for writers. 2nd ed. Prentice Hall: Allyn

[supanova_question]

The Effects of Domestic Violence Report best essay help

Domestic violence can happen to people from all races, age, sexual orientation, social status and gender. Forms of domestic violence include rape, stalking and abusive behaviour against a person. Domestic violence has adverse effects on those who go through it as well as those who witness it.

The effects range from physical injury, body and mental health complications and economic loss in terms of money used in treatment. It is worth noting that violence caused by men is not a result of their mental illnesses, but by the lack of anger and stress management skills. There are myths and realities about domestic violence, but with the knowledge of prevention tips many cases can be avoided.

The information provided in the handout is very important in empowering women. According to statistics and research provided in the handout, women are at a higher risk of being victims of domestic violence. This has put me on the watch out as it is clear that rapists and stalkers are looking for opportunities to exert their control. The handout has also proven important as it has helped me to understand why in spite of a lot of public awareness; domestic violence is still going on.

As is explained, our parents often assault one another in front of the children while paying no attention to the bad lessons the children could learn from their uncivilized behaviours. Later on in life, children get involved in violence thinking it is a normal way of life. There are so many ways of preventing domestic violence. As a woman, I believe it is my role to educate my children on domestic violence while they are still young, so that they may not part from the teachings when they become adults.

The handout has helped me realise that stalking is just as dangerous as other forms of domestic violence. Stalking instil fear in a person, making him or her lose his or her freedom. This can lead to death, mental illness and the victim can hardly do tasks expected of them since they do not know what will happen next. Stalking is worsened by the fact that there are no behavioural facts that can predict what a stocker will eventually do.

They may torture their victims, assault them, rape them or even kill them. The government and the organizations that work toward helping victims of violence should involve all people in the community especially women who are the key in enhancing and implementing change. As a woman, I should have nothing to be ashamed of in taking measures against a stalker or rapist since I am the victim.

Having learned of the great effects of domestic violence, loss in low work output, failure to go to work, employment problems due to the self-doubt, depression and confusion experienced by the victims, I have not just made it my point to be more careful, but also to assist victims by taking them for counselling. So as to fight domestic violence, ladies and women being the most affected, need to be aware of all the preventive tips towards rape and stalking.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Ignorance is no defence and therefore, people should not live on assumptions and myths. In conclusion, the handout is not just informative, but also inspiring. However, the latest cases of rape have involved people who the victims are well acquainted with. It is therefore important to emphasize to all that caution should be taken even against close friends when it comes to rape.

[supanova_question]

Liberty, Equality and Power Essay cheap essay help

The US has had a number of colorful events in its history as regards to liberty, equality and power. Many have lost their lives while fighting for the three social values. Actions aimed at restoring democracy and human freedoms can be traced back to the works of classical scholars.

The social contract that is alleged to have been signed by men brought about the fundamental rights and freedoms. People agreed to live together and co-exist harmoniously. Liberty is the freedom to do anything desired by an individual. Such freedoms however should not interfere with the rights of others. It is true that as an individual claims to be free, he/she has a responsibility of behaving according to societal laws and regulations (Owens 97).

The US has a long history of struggle towards liberty. The first major struggle was against colonialism in which the US managed to liberate itself from the colonial rule. During colonialism, Native Americans were not allowed to take up jobs in government with the reason that they were illiterate. The only thing they could offer was manual labor. The whites exploited Americans for long before they organized a revolution to liberate themselves.

Democracy and respect of human rights are some of the important tenets of liberty. Democracy means that each individual should be allowed to participate in governmental decision-making. Usually, people participate in governance by electing their representatives. Americans have constantly engaged in conflicts, with an intention of being recognized and treated equally.

Murrin and Johnson do not appreciate the fact that justice can be achieved through violence (40). Americans fought for their rights, they never acquired them through soft means. Again, the writers are ignorant as regards to the rights of the minority in US. The black race and other people of color have not enjoyed the rewards of sovereignty.

Ever since, Africans have supplied their labor free or at very lost cost. Their struggle to liberation resulted to a deadly Civil War which cost the lives of many, including senior government officials. The inconsistencies between the Southerners and Northerners will remain as one of the most important historical events in the US. Through the Civil War, Southerners were lastly freed but their social interaction in society has not been pleasant. The American society still feels that African culture is inferior to other cultures.

During the World Wars, agitation for liberty and equality reached at a surpassed level whereby other members of society previously neglected started demanding for their rights. Women in particular capitalized on the President’s speech, which posited that the war intended to restore democracy and equality. This implied that despots such as Benito Mussolini of Italy, Adolf Hitler of Germany and monarchic regime in Japan had to be overthrown.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The allied forces indeed managed to do this, which further gave women courage to fight male patriarchy. Women were determined to pursue their rights since they knew that it was possible to achieve equality. Men erected barriers that derailed women from achieving their rights for a long time (Robertson 21). The world war provided a good ground for a revolt. Women were granted some rights and freedoms that untied them from male domination.

Even though American people have achieved rights as well as freedoms, the society does not recognize the existence of some members. The societal structure is so rigid and skewed to an extent that citizens do not have options but to comply.

Just like in earlier years, women are still economically powerless. The gap between the rich and the poor is widening. The minorities in society continue to face the injustices implanted by societal structure. People of color have little capital, which impedes them from participating in economic development.

They are incorporated in the economy as underdogs meaning that their role is provision of labor. The owners of the means of production are the Whites. Therefore, women and African race are compared to the proletariat who produces goods for the rich. This trend is not expected to change soon due to development model employed by the state. Capitalism will always generate few rich individuals and several poor people.

Another problem that interferes with individual liberty is state power. The state claims to be sovereign and for that case, it has the power to exercise jurisdiction over life and property. The state has a right to terminate life or to recover individual property when state security is in danger. In real terms, state sovereignty or power is incompatible with individual liberty. The state is seen to exercise authority over individuals in a number of ways.

It can therefore be concluded that state power and capitalism subjugates and oppresses the poor, including women. The state is a property of the ruling class that is employed to protect property. The bourgeoisie co-opts the state because it has coercive powers. State machineries have always been used throughout history to perpetuate the poor and women. Governments come up with laws that prohibit certain behaviors from individuals. The American states have recently enacted immigration laws that repress other races.

Works Cited Murrin, John and Johnson, Paul. Liberty, Equality, Power: A History of the American People since 1863. 3rd ed. New York: Wadsworth Publishing, 2003.

We will write a custom Essay on Liberty, Equality and Power specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Owens, William. Freedom: Keys to Freedom from Twenty-one National Leaders. Memphis, Tennessee: Main Street Publications, 2008.

Robertson, Henry and Merrills, Graham. Human Rights in the World: An Introduction to the Study of the International Protection of Human Rights. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1996.

[supanova_question]

Daddy by Sylvia Plath Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

This poem explores the other side of the father-daughter relationship. It is one of Plath’s emotionally charged poetic excursions that embody bitter memories of one’s father. It is expressed through the eyes of a young girl, the persona, who tries to grapple with the disturbing memories of her late father.

From the onset, it is clear that there is no love lost between the father and the daughter. The persona launches a scathing post-humus tirade at the haunting memory of her late father. This is attributed to the fact that the father had subjected his daughter to an oppressive environment in which the latter was rendered hapless and hopeless.

According to the poem, the persona suffered “for thirty years, poor and white” (Plath, stanza 1. 4) and “hardly daring to breathe” (Plath, stanza 1.5). This is an illustration of an unbearably harsh and subjugative condition that the daughter endured in the hands of her father.

The increasingly disturbing and mind-boggling memory makes the daughter’s intense feelings spiral out of control. Hence, the demonized father is handed the second death: “Daddy, I have had to kill you” (Plath, stanza 2.1). The daughter makes a desperate attempt to purge herself of the spirit of her father. This also underscores the crippling disappointment and frustration that she encounters at the death of her father.

The disillusionment on the part of the persona is begotten by the fact that she had initially iconized her father. She had held him in very high esteem and had put him in a position of reverence: “… a bag full of God” (Plath , stanza 2.3). It was, therefore, painfully discomfiting that the person she worshipped turned against her, and to make matters worse, died. The hither-to angelic father suddenly transformed into a “ghastly statue” in stanza 2, line 4, a personification of evil.

It appears that the daughter has faint recollection of her late father. This then translates to the feeling that the persona actually had limited contact with her father. The explanation is offered by the assertion that the male parent was always out fighting in the Nazi war in Germany. Due to this, he became an absentee father. He was virtually kept away from his distressed daughter by a series of wars. The memory of a painfully inaccessible father torments the persona.

It is clear that she was trapped in an unfulfilling relationship with her father: “I never could talk to you” (Plath, stanza 5.4). Even in the presence of her father, the persona experiences untold inhibitions from her father. She cannot communicate freely with her father because “the tongue stuck in my jaw” (Plath, stanza 5.5). This clearly illustrates the alienation between father and daughter. The daughter longs to be with her father, but gory visions stand between them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The estrangement between father and daughter is personified by the reference to the German – Jew relationship during the Nazi domination. During the Nazi operation, millions of Jews were murdered by means more horrendous than mankind had ever imagined. The daughter sees a brutal Nazi in her father, but considers herself a Jew.

Since her sympathies go to the Jews, she finds it difficult to reconcile to the fact that her father has a hand in the atrocities meted out on the hapless Jews. She is, therefore, unable to connect with her father as much as she would have desired. She avers: I have always been scared of you (Plath, stanza 9.1). This is no doubt a brutal depiction of a father figure.

The memory of the persona’s father is one that wallows in cruelty. He is presented as a devil that can’t stop haunting the daughter. The poem describes him as being “no less a devil” (Plath, stanza 11.4). However, in spite of all the horrifying attributes associated with her father, the persona is devastated at his death.

So devastated is she that she tries to take her own life in a futile attempt to join him in death: “At twenty I tried to die” (Plath, stanza 12.3). She cannot now escape the reality that is her father’s loss and, consequently, has to find ways of coping with the problem.

She finds temporary reprieve through marriage. The persona walks into marriage with a man who possesses her father’s attributes: “I made a model of you,

A man in black with a Meinkampf look” (Plath, stanza 13.3). The persona hopes to put the spirit of her dead father to rest. Nevertheless, the memory stubbornly refuses to be exorcized and the poem ends in an expected outburst: “Daddy, daddy, you bastard, I’m through” (Plath, stanza 16.5). The persona remains unfulfilled, even through marriage and this arouses anger and frustration in her.

The person then strives to kill the image of her father. The father has been transformed into a vampire who, for some time, has been subjecting her to psychological torture. To illustrate her attempt to exorcise her father’s spirit once and for all, she says:

We will write a custom Essay on Daddy by Sylvia Plath specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More If I have killed one man, I have killed two…

The vampire who said he was you

And drank my blood for a year (Plath,stanza 15.1-3)

Essentially, the poem Daddy bears a forceful, but simple effect when read closely. The gradual release of suppressed emotion is felt throughout the poem. It builds to a crescendo at the end of the poem where the persona finally breaks free: “… you bastard, I’m through” (Plath, stanza 16.5).The jinx embodied in the fixation with her father is finally broken down in an intense outburst.

Memory in the poem Daddy brings to the fore the Freudian school of thought, which states that at some point in childhood development, a child is in love with their parent. When the father dies, the persona is so distraught that she attempts to follow him through suicide.

When this fails, she replaces the dead father with a man she believes bears the father’s characteristics. This is accomplished through marriage. The persona gets married not for love, but rather to get a replacement for her dead father. In her mind, marrying someone with characteristics similar to her father would erase the memories that kept on haunting her.

The oppressive patriarchal society in which the persona lives is highlighted for good measure. The persona suffers under the rule of patriarchy for thirty years. This is a typification of many societies that are inherently tilted on gender grounds.

Many women have fallen victims of gender subjugation, which often rears its ugly head through domestic violence and sometimes rape. The plight of women a male chauvinistic society is expressed in this poem in the persona’s words when she describes her father as a brute hearted man wearing boot in his face yet women still adore him.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Daddy by Sylvia Plath by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Women have no option but to put up with cruel men, who occasion untold suffering to the womenfolk. Whereas a few women speak out, many suffer in silence. A part from the father, the persona has suffered in the hands of another man, her husband. She expresses her second suffering through words that clearly describes her husband as a brutal heartless man who added to her prior suffering by breaking her heart.

Memory has also been used in the poem to enhance the plot. The poem is built around the memory of the persona’s father. The persona attempts to piece together scattered fragments of her father’s image in an attempt to mummify him. Through memory, the poet attempts to lend justification for the outrageous portrayal of the father figure as violent, brutish and insensitive.

Through memory, the poet is able to exploit imagery in the poem. Imagery refers to the use of words, phrases or objects that appeal to the five senses of the reader. The title Daddy conjures the image of a caring, sensitive and benevolent individual. However, the entire poem suggests otherwise.

The poem is pregnant with fleeting images of an atrocious individual, a murderer and cruel fellow who also doubles up as a Nazi soldier. The father is referred to as the swastika in stanza 10, line 1. It should be remembered that the swastika was the Nazi emblem which sent chills down the spines of the Jews. As a Nazi man, the father‘s tendency towards extreme forms of violence is emphasized in the following statement from the poem: The boot in the face… (Plath, stanza 10.4).

Thus, the father is used to kicking his way around, dishing out nasty jabs in the faces of his considered adversaries.

Through imagery, the poet seems to be advancing the long-held stereotype that “all men are the same”. This is evident when the speaker recreates her father in another man whom she marries. It is rather ironical that whereas the speaker seems to have hated her father for all the horrible things he represented, she goes ahead to nab a man with similar disposition.

On one hand, the persona hates her father for all his negative attributes while on the other hand, she adores him and would rather marry a man with similar attributes. Probably she concludes that the father’s character is justified.

The memory of the father also describes the dilemma inherent in the personality of the speaker. The persona’s attitude towards the father keeps shifting like quick sand. It is a love-hate relationship that thrusts the persona into the precarious position in which the speaker is gradually forced to make a decision. The persona tried to kill herself at the age of twenty so that she could join her father in death. But at the end of the poem she calls her father a bastard. These two positions clearly illustrate the persona’s dilemma.

It is apparent that the poet attempts to awaken a feminist thinking in the readers’ minds. Reading through the poem, one is likely to be horrified at the suffering that the feminine gender braces itself for as a way of remaining relevant in a male dominated world.

The speaker is brutalized for long and abrasive thirty years, attempts suicide and finally settles down with another male species of the same behavioural dispensation as her father. In the poem Daddy, there is an inevitable blanket condemnation of men in general.

They are portrayed as terrorists who have no feeling for women and have no qualms killing fellow human beings. The speaker’s father, a Nazi soldier, hands out death indiscriminately to Jews. The horrific experience of the Jews is a significant historic occurrence. Millions of Jews met their deaths in the hands of brutal and heartless fellows who herded them in gas chambers.

Memory in the poem Daddy has also been used as a powerful tool for cultivating the underlying theme of suffering. The speaker in the poem seems to be permanently traumatized by her experiences with the man she needed to adore and who betrayed her through death. Consequently, she leads an emotionally disturbed life, one in which she is perpetually trapped and is seeking a long-lasting solution.

The solution, according to the speaker, is a drastic one. The persona first recognizes that there were some good qualities underneath the father’s brutal character, but goes ahead to conclude that since villagers did him then he is nothing but a bustard (Plath, stanza 16.5).

The poet pronounces a death sentence to any man falling short of the glory and is less than human to their loved ones. The mention of villagers suggests that it is a universal responsibility to punish men depicting extreme tendencies towards women. The poet, through the persona, finds release in the death of the vampire (brutish man). Vampires, in most mythologies, are killed by driving a stake through their hearts.

In the poem Daddy memory also defines the development of the speaker in terms of physiological and emotional growth. As a child, she fondly addresses her father as “daddy”. Like every other child, her daddy is the best, infallible and immortal. The poem indicates that she was only ten when the father was laid to rest (Plath, stanza 12.2).

At this stage, the speaker does not know how to handle the situation. But as she grows older, certain emotions begin to take shape in her mind. She is furious at the menacing memory of her father. This “new” memory disturbs her greatly. She then decides to take matters into her own hands and attempts to commit suicide.

The memory helps the reader to realize the physiological growth of the daughter. At twenty, she attempts suicide, but is rescued in time. Afterwards, she is old enough to get married, which she does. She is also old enough to wrestle with the demon of her late father and is able to overcome as illustrated in the last line of the poem.

This is an indication that she finally vanquishes the troubles that have been afflicting her since the death of her father. She is finally able to free herself from the manacles of patriarchy. She realizes that the patriarchal bondage cannot be addressed by replacing one man with another.

It is worth noting that memory in the poem is portrayed as both a bane and a boon. As a bane, it leads many people into emotional breakdowns. In this poem, the memory of her father leads the speaker into attempting to take her own life. Maybe her life would have been better had she blanked out the painful memories of her father.

Secondly, the memory leads her into committing another mistake: she marries a man, not out of love, but his resemblance to her dead father. This is because she is craving for a father figure. This act of commission may just spell a fresh episode male-orchestrated suffering at the hands of another man.

As a boon, memories are known to have a cathartic effect on individuals. In this poem, the painful recollections of the speaker’s late father set the stage for recovery. She is able to vent her feelings and emotions at her missing father; hence, at the end of the poem, she finds release. This would have been impossible without the triggering effect of her father’s memories. At the end of the poem, she can be considered cured from the persistent nightmares of her late father.

In conclusion, Sylvia Plath’s Daddy is an exquisite bundle of poetic artistry as exemplified by the use of memory as the backbone of the poem. Memories in the poem render it almost autobiographical and hence make for good reading.

Moreover, the issues raised in the poem are quite contemporary and, therefore, more research needs to be conducted on more of Plath’s poems. This could just be the much needed remedy that feminists seek in the male-dominated world. It could also be a priceless gem in the recovery of heavily traumatized individuals.

Work Cited Plath, Sylvia. Daddy. The Norton Anthology of American Literature. 7th Ed. Bayn, Nina, Klinkowitz, Jerome, Krupt Arnold, Leoffelholz, Mary and Wallace, Patricia. New York: W. W. Norton

[supanova_question]

Bram Stoker’s Dracula Critical Essay college admissions essay help

The Phyllis Roth critical essay discusses the themes of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The research focuses on the summary of Phyllis Roth’s critical analysis of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The research centers on giving a critical response to the Roth analysis.

The Roth critical essay on the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel is very entertaining, educational, and touching. In terms of summary, Phyllis Roth emphasized the secrets of Bram Stocker’s Dracula novel. Royce MacGillwray stated “Such a myth lives not merely because it has been skillfully marketed by entrepreneurs but because it expresses something that large numbers of readers feel to be true about their own lives.” (Byron 11).

Maurice Richardson shows Dracula as “a quite blatant demonstration of the Oedipus complex… a kind of incestuous, necrophilous, oral-anal-sadistic all-in-wrestling match” (Byron 11). In addition, Carrol Fry emphasized that the female vampires represent “the fallen women of the 18th and 19th century fiction” (Byron 11).

The women vampires are depicted as sexually aggressive who can easily verbally attack. Richardson characterizes the Dracula story as relevant to Freud’s research indicating that the morbid dread character represents repressed sexual desires; Count Dracula is a morbid dread person. Blake Hobby (23) proposed Count Dracula is seen as a person who is characterized as having lustful anticipation of his successful sexual consummation. In addition, Jonathan Harker eagerly anticipates kissing the three sexually aggressive women vampires.

Likewise, the three women vampires fight to be the first to kiss Jonathan. Vampires are depicted as being death, morality, immortality, and aggressive sexual desires. The story discusses the jealous rivalry of the sons and the father for the mother, originally belonging to the son. Likewise, sexual rival ensues among the three suitors, including the rejected Dr. Seward, for hand of Lucy, who eventually turns into a vampire.

Dracula is shown as making love with both Lucy and Mina to the jealous disgust of the two women’s suitors. In fact, Van Helsing reminded Mina, in front of her suitors, “Do you forget that last night he (Count Dracula) banqueted heavily and will sleep late”. The Val Helsing quote reminds Mina of Count Dracula’s sexual intercourse with Mina (Byron 18).

Count Dracula fumes with jealousy when he discovers Jonathan in the same room as his three women vampires. Dracula furiously states to the three women vampires “How dare you touch him, any of you?”(Byron 19). The story ends up with Dracula destroyed and Van Helsing saved. Likewise, Lucy is destroyed and Mina is saved.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In terms of response, the manner and style of writing of Roth’s critical analysis of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel was written in exceptional manner and style. The author uses quotes from the original Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel.

The writer uses the quotes to show proof of the author’s understanding of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The author gathers many evidences to prove that the entire Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel is grounded on sexual aggressiveness. The novel depicts the women as sexually aggressive. The Roth discussion ends with a big bang. She closes by stating who survived in the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The author also ends by mentioning who perished in the same novel.

The author finally closes the curtain on the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel by majestically mentioning Van Helsing’s quoted line “We want no proofs; we ask non to believe us! This boy will some day know what a brave and gallant woman his mother is. Already he knows here sweetness and loving care; later on he will understand how some men so loved her, that they did dare so much for here sake” (Byron 21).

Further, Christoph Haeberlein (11) stated that the author’s effect on the mind is very thought enlightening. Before the reading the book, one would generally predicate the theme of the author’s writing is based on fear. However, as one reads the Roth writing, fear is set to the sidelines.

Sexual desire and family are the major themes of the Roth critical analysis. The author vividly shows the vampire women as persons hungry to dive into bed with a male partner. In crystal-clear manner, the author describes Count Dracula as a pleasing lover. The same author points to Count Dracula as a jealous person.

Dracula is shown as both a person who needs love as well as gives love. Just like human beings, Count Dracula does not want his sexual objects of desire to be grabbed by other males. The author creatively metamorphoses the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel from a horror novel to a love story environment. Furthermore, Carol Davison (166) proposed the Roth critical analysis affects the readers’ emotions.

The readers are emotionally entertained by Roth’s unique interpretation of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The emotion of happiness will crop up as the readers realize that the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel is not a horror story. The viewers of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel will understand that the novel is filled with love conquests. The story includes emphasis on the women vampires as person needing love and willing to give love to any person who comes to their path.

We will write a custom Essay on Bram Stoker’s Dracula specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Likewise, the Roth critical analysis of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel specifically describes the vampires, including Count Dracula, have similar preferences to both fall in love and to need love in return. The readers of the Roth critical analysis will eagerly comprehend the author’s message of love and family life. The author clearly discusses Dracula’s failures. Just like other regular persons, Count Dracula has the same problem of resolving failures in life.

In fact, Dracula’s failure is very evident. Count Dracula succumbs to defeat at the end of the story. Count Dracula fails to prevent Jonathan from entering and having love intentions on his three female vampires. In turn, Count Dracula instructs the three females to replace their attention from Jonathan to another child. In addition, the Roth critical analysis painstakingly discusses Count Dracula as a good father of the family.

The average father will do whatever is necessary to protect and care for one’s family members. In addition, the typical father does not want his children to violate any of his instructions. Doing so would be a violation of the children’s respect for their father, Count Dracula. As a father, Count Dracula, only means the best for his wife, Mina, and his children.

Likewise, the Roth critical analysis of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel influences the readers’ character. The readers will learn that one’s character is important. The readers are persuaded to put love and family above all else. The same author invites the readers to defend one’s territory, market segment, property, love interest and ownership from intruders.

The author of the Roth critical analysis understandably impresses on the readers to create and defend one’s character at all times, even to the point of endangering one’s life. Count Dracula died trying to protect his territory, market segment, property, love interest and ownership from all intruding parties. Lastly, the Roth critical analysis explains that Count Dracula was successful in some of his characteristic endeavors.

Just like ordinary human beings, Count Dracula was not as successful in other character challenges. The tragic end of Count Dracula clearly shows that the head vampire is just like other human beings. Normally, human beings either win or loss in their characteristic ventures. The author clearly shows that the most important factor is not the winning or the losing in one’s everyday struggles.

On the other hand, the author puts priority to the theory that all persons, including the vampires of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel, must prioritize taking a stand on every issue. Winning or losing the struggle to defend one’s side of the struggle is secondary to standing for one’s beliefs and convictions. Based on the above discussion, the Phyllis Roth critical essay discusses the arguments of the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel. The summary of the Roth critical analysis focuses on love and family life, just like normal human beings.

The critical response to the Roth critical analysis shows that Count Dracula, the three woman vampires, Jonathan, Lucy, Mina, and the other characters need to both give love and receive love, just like other human beings. Indeed, the Roth critical essay on the Bram Stoker’s Dracula novel is exceptionally entertaining, exceedingly educational, and superbly touching. In terms of recommendation, the readers should treasure and implement the many critical teachings of the Roth critical analysis.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Bram Stoker’s Dracula by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The readers must understand that love and family are what drives every person, including the vampires, to live. The author of the Roth critical analysis strongly states that the average person, especially Count Dracula, will go out of one’s way to protect and care for one’s family and love interest. Lastly, death is nothing when compared to fighting for one’s market segment, property, love interest and ownership from all encroachers.

Works Cited Davison, Carol. Bram Stoker’s Dracula: Sucking Through the Century. New York: Dundun Press, 1997.

Haeberlein, Chriistoph. Issues of Sexuality in “Bram Stoker’s Dracula”. New York: Grin Press, 2009.

Hobby, Blake. Bloom’s Literary Themes. New York: Infobase Press, 2010.

Byron, Glennis. Dracula: Bram Stoker. New York: Palgrave Press, 1999.

[supanova_question]

Aviation/ Skywest Airlines Essay college essay help: college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Discussion

Conclusion

Reference List

Introduction Regional airlines are airlines that conduct regional operations by either contracting with major airlines and acting as a feeder airline for them and using the major airline’s brand name, or providing a means of transport to isolated and small communities under their own brand name. The airlines can also operate under their brand name and operate scheduled services as independent airlines. Sky West Airlines is one of the biggest regional airlines in the Unites States.

Discussion Sky West Airlines is a regional airline based in North America. This airline operates under other large airlines as a feeder. Feeder airlines contract with major airlines and operate under their brand names. These airlines pick passengers from surrounding communities and deliver them to the major airline’s centers.

Feeder airlines are also useful in operating on days when the use of large aircrafts is not necessary because of few passengers. SkyWest Airlines, together with Atlantic Southeast Airlines are owned by SkyWest Airlines, Inc. The airline’s mission is to ensure that the airline is the customer’s first travel option and also to provide employment and investment opportunities to people.

SkyWest Airlines is headed by Russell Childs as the president and Chief Operating Officer. He has played a big role in strengthening the relationships between SkyWest Airlines and its partners. Mr. Childs has experience in construction, truck driving, and accounting.

He has a bachelor’s degree in economics and a master’s degree in Accounting. Jerry Atkin is the chairman of the board and the Chief Executive Officer. There are other directors heading various operations like customer service, maintenance, flight operations, marketing, in-flight, accounting and information technology, among others.

The airline was started in 1972 by Ralph Atkin, performing operations like aircraft maintenance, a flight school, air charter services and air ambulance services. Its very first fleet comprised of a six-seater Piper Seneca, a two-seater Piper Cherokee 140, a four-seater Cherokee Arrow and a six-seater Cherokee Six.

In 1977, the SkyWest Airlines made agreements with American Airlines, United Airlines, Texas International and Hughes, and this allowed check-in and baggage transfers between the airlines for the passengers. Its operations and costs increased in 1978 when it became certified as a major commuter airline. In 1980 SkyWest Airlines had a total of 150 employees and flew eight routes in four states.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In 1982, SkyWest Airlines received a permanent route authority to Nev, Elko, Ely and Reno. It flew about 87 flights daily and earned a net income of about $123,000. SkyWest Airlines bought Sun Aire in 1984 and became the eleventh largest regional airline in the United States, with a total of 250 employees.

In 1986 SkyWest Airlines offered its stock publicly and traded its shares under the name SKYW on the NASDAQ exchange. The money earned enabled the airline to clear the debts owed to Sun Aire and SGU hangar. The money was also used to acquire five new EMB 120 Brasilia turboprop aircrafts. Western was bought by Delta Airlines and this enabled SkyWest Airlines to become a carrier for Delta Connection. Thus, the airline was able to compete with other regional airlines like United Express and American Eagle.

In 1991 SkyWest Airlines made a profit of $2,024,000. Its founder Ralph Atkin retired as the chairman of the board and the position was taken up by Jerry Atkin. By now it had a total of 1528 employees and served eight states with a fleet comprising of 35 Metros and 15 Brasilias. SkyWest Airlines commenced a code-sharing agreement in 1997 with United Airlines and this greatly expanded the company. The airline was named the best managed airline and top regional airline of the year in 2000.

The airline made a code-sharing agreement with Continental airlines in 2003 and it began to provide regional services for them. During the same year, the company also launched their new and improved website. In that year, SkyWest Airlines earned $66,787,000 and carried about 10.7 million passengers.

In 2004, the Department of Transportation named SkyWest Airlines the best punctual airline in the United States. It had held the title for the past two years. It had a total of 7,000 employees and it carried about 13.4 million passengers. During that year it had net earnings of $81,952,000.

SkyWest Airlines launched its flights as a partner with Air Tran Airways. Currently, SkyWest Airlines employs about 11,000 employees and operates about 1,600 flights each day for its partners, Midwest Connect, United Express and Delta Connection. In 2010 SkyWest Airlines ltd. earned a total of 122.5 million dollars (SkyWest Airlines, 2011).

SkyWest Airlines is involved in partnerships with other airlines like Alaska Airlines, Delta Airlines, and United Airlines. The airline operates flights for these partners and they perform the ticketing and reservation services. Reservations can either be done over the counter, online or by phone. Incase of delay or cancellation of flights, the customers are notified on time and the reasons given.

We will write a custom Essay on Aviation/ Skywest Airlines specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The airline operates under fee-per-departure agreements with other airlines. This means that the major carriers are responsible for advertising and marketing. SkyWest Airlines is paid by the major airlines per flight (Plunkett, 2007).

In airline partnerships, the principal of code sharing is applied. This involves the sharing of airline identification codes and flight numbers between the major airlines and regional partners. For instance, SkyWest Airlines shares identification codes with Delta Airlines. This enables passengers to buy tickets from one airline and can change planes before reaching their destination.

The regional airline interacts with other international partners. It has affiliations with other airlines like Bombardier, Delta Airlines, Embraer, Regional Airline Association and United Airlines. SkyWest Airlines started its partnership with Bombardier aerospace in 1987. It operates their orders. It partnered with Delta Airlines in 1987. SkyWest Airlines is also a member of Regional Airline Association. The association represents the regional airlines in the United States. SkyWest Airlines operates as a feeder airline for United Airlines.

Regional airlines were originally seen as small by the major airlines pilots. But nowadays these airlines operate larger aircrafts on their routes. The pilot unions developed contracts that limited the amount of time and number of seats that could be flown by regional airlines. The Delta Airline union limited the number of seats that SkyWest and other regional airlines could fly.

But since they did not limit the number of aircrafts that they could fly, SkyWest Airlines and other airlines acquired more aircrafts. This affected Delta Airlines by reducing the number of pilot jobs. Major airlines do this so that they can increase their profits by using the regional airlines’ aircrafts that offer more city routes, cheaper pay for the pilots, and less cost structure.

Recently, regional airlines are employing airline managers who have college qualifications and a lot of experience both within and without the airline industry. In the past, managers used to rise up the corporate ladder from junior positions through their hard work and extra efforts. But nowadays the regional airlines have become complex and therefore the managers need to be trained on the running of modern airlines.

The old managers can also be replaced by educated managers who can be able to run the company to meet the current sophisticated needs of passengers. A regional airline manager needs to be very knowledgeable and able to minimize costs and adapt to changes in the airline industry. The airlines should be well managed to prevent losses and inconveniences caused by avoidable incidents like workers’ strikes (Wensveen, 2007).

Between 1970 and 1980, there were very many accidents involving regional airlines. These can be attributed to the swift growth of the airlines and therefore there was a need for many pilots to fly the aircrafts. There was not an adequate amount of time to efficiently train enough pilots to take up the numerous career opportunities that arose.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Aviation/ Skywest Airlines by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In addition, the equipment used were not as sophisticated as those used by other major airlines. The airlines also used the old rules that were not so keen on the demand for high qualifications of flight attendants and other crew. On top of that, pilots used to move from one airline to another without their job records being checked. A pilot would commit an offence or error in one airline and move to another one.

However, nowadays these records are checked and the pilots who commit some types of offences and violations cannot be employed by another airline. Currently, there are few accidents involving regional airlines because the above problems have been addressed. Today, regional airlines are even considered as a better option for safe travel compared to major airlines (Davies and Quastler, 1995).

SkyWest Airlines has several principles which guide it in the management of the business processes. These include giving first priority to the safety and health of the customers and ensuring the delivery of the best services to them. The company also upholds the principles of fairness, reliability, and commercial integrity. SkyWest Airlines provides the safest mode of air transport and has had few cases of accidents in a very long time.

SkyWest Airlines’ fleet has four types of aircrafts namely Canadair Regional Jet 700, Canadair Regional Jet 900, Bombardier Canadair Regional Jet 200 and 30-passenger EMB 120 Brasilias. There is a total of 313 aircrafts in the entire SkyWest Airlines fleet. The Dual-Class CRJ900 fleet has 21 aircrafts, 21 Dual-Class CRJ700, 151 CRJ200, 70 Three-Class CRJ700, five Single-Class CRJ700 and 45 aircrafts in the EMB 120 fleet.

Before a SkyWest Airlines airplane is flown, it undergoes thorough inspection in all the mechanical parts to ensure that it is functioning properly to ensure the safety of passengers. The flight crew is highly trained and experienced in all flight operations. The pilots at SkyWest Airlines are trained continuously and regularly for their entire careers.

The pilots are also given a lot of time to rest in order to ensure that they concentrate on their jobs, to ensure the safety of the passengers. They work for about four to five hours and are granted a 13 days leave every month. The pilots fly for about 940 hours per year which is less than the period of time allowed by the Federal Aviation Administration.

The SkyWest Airlines aircrafts are technologically developed. They are installed with technology features to prevent any accidents. For instance, a Ground Proximity Warning System warns the pilot incase of any obstacle on the way. It also warns them if they get very close to the ground when the plane is not ready for landing. A Global Positioning System gauges the position of the airlines. Traffic Alert and Collision Avoidance System is also used to determine the position of aircrafts (Seitz and Steele, 1985).

SkyWest Airlines employees enjoy the benefits of traveling at reduced fares. Their family members are also entitled to various privileges by the airline, including discounts and travel opportunities like car rentals and hotel services. The employees moreover have a health plan for insurance support and personal health.

There are other benefits like credit union membership, life insurance, educational savings plan and performance rewards, among others. The airline also employs people without discrimination. It is especially keen in non-discriminatory employment of people with disabilities, women, and the minorities. The airline ensures a good working environment for all the employees in order to ensure that they deliver quality services to the customers.

SkyWest Airlines does not allow passengers to bring certain types of luggage onboard, for instance, very large equipment. Explosive, corrosive, poisonous and magnetic items are also not allowed in the aircrafts to ensure the safety of the passengers. Passengers are allowed to travel with pets provided they put them in small kernels that can fit under the owner’s seat because seats can not be reserved for pets. The pets should also remain in the kernels throughout to protect other passengers from being attacked by them.

SkyWest Airlines cares for the needs of disabled people and they are encouraged to specify the nature of their disability when doing reservations so that it can be taken into account and their needs taken care of. For the physically handicapped, there are onboard wheelchairs on CRJ900 and CRJ 700 aircrafts.

SkyWest Airlines has grown very rapidly from operating one Piper Seneca to becoming one of the biggest regional airlines in the world. It has expanded its routes and acquired more airplanes and also the profits generated have greatly soared. The company now has a workforce of about 8,000 employees. The airline has used various strategies to grow in leaps and bounds. The airline has thrived on forming partnerships with other major airlines.

The company is also exploring many opportunities and even hopes to start partnerships with other low-cost airlines instead of just relying on network carriers. The company also plans to start operating independently in the 100-plus seat range aircrafts. The airline also plans to maintain continued and increased contractual deals with its partners and create even more partnerships with other regional airlines in the United States.

Conclusion From the above discussion, it is clear that regional airlines form a great part of the airline industry. They have expanded and their standards have even surpassed those of major airlines.

They have even become the customers’ number one choice for the safe and convenient services they offer. Through the various partnerships that SkyWest Airlines and other airlines have formed, they have been able to reach a large number of customers. Due to its rapid growth, SkyWest Airlines is bound to become an extremely large regional airline.

Reference List Davies, R.E.G. and Quastler, I. E. (1995). Commuter Airlines of the United States. USA: Smithsonian Institution Press.

Plunkett, J.W. (2007). Plunkett’s Transportation, Supply Chain and Logistics Industry Almanac 2007 (E-Book): Transportation, Supply Chain and Logistics Industry Market Research, Statistics, Trends and Leading Companies. USA: Plunkett Research, Ltd.

Seitz, F., and Steele, L.W. (1985). The Competitive Status Of The U.S. Civil Aviation Manufacturing Industry: A Study Of The Influences Of Technology In Determining International Industrial Competitive Advantage. USA: National Academies.

SkyWest Airlines. (2011). General Information. Retrieved from https://www.skywest.com/

Wensveen, J. G. (2007). Air Transportation: A Management Perspective. Great Britain: Ashgate Publishing.

[supanova_question]

Narrative Analysis: Covenant and Sacrifice in the Story of Abraham and Isaac Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Since the onset of the Jewish history, the narrative on the sacrifice of Isaac has raised more questions than answers. However, the story has remained powerful as manifested by the spreading of monotheistic religions (Rosenberg 12). However, as professor Miles argues in his lectures, God always enters covenants with his people. Through diligent and constant reading, the understanding of man, God and the covenant becomes complex as dynamism engenders the issue. Consequently, at times the understanding becomes muddled in ambiguity.

The order by God to Abraham to sacrifice Isaac was a stern test. In fact, the sacrifice did not materialize as anticipated since the angel sent by God asked Abraham not to harm the boy, Isaac (Rosenberg 1). This illustrates a crucial point, that intent and desire are important elements in reference to relations between God and his people. It equally emerges that the killing presents the conclusion of a planned activity. As such, it is evident that Abraham was intent on obeying God irrespective of the consequences.

Having obeyed and shown the desire to take God’s commands, the next step was to kill Isaac as instructed. However, killing Isaac could not do anything further to convince God, as the main issue was the intent and the desire by Abraham. More concisely, Abraham had demonstrated to God that he was willing and ready to do as directed. Since the actual killing was only to mark the end of the mission, it was not necessary. God was satisfied by Abraham’s intent and desire.

Based on the above discourse, it remains unclear what side of the argument is preferable. To begin, God is the one who ordered Abraham to sacrifice Isaac. On the basis of this account, it is easy to point out that God favored such sacrifices. Thus, the covenant supports the use of human sacrifices.

On the contrary, it would be naive to leave the discussion at that point. This view is held since it is the same God who offered a ram for sacrifice. The act of replacing Isaac with the ram may explain a shift in the nature of sacrifices. At this point, it is discernable that God was pointing out the need to move away from offering human sacrifices.

It is important to note that God instructed Abraham to sacrifice Isaac. However, God offered an alternative sacrificial object to Abraham. This point clearly underscores the aim of God. God was not interested in the actual act of killing Isaac. Instead, God was examining the extent to which Abraham would go towards obeying his commands.

Using this illustration, it is arguable that the covenant between God and Abraham annuls the need to offer human sacrifice. By offering an alternative sacrificial object, God was ending human sacrifice. This point is further augmented by the idea that if God was tempting Abraham, then he could have just told Abraham to stop at the point where the angel appeared and go home or proceed to the day’s activities without having to sacrifice the animal.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the covenant, God promises to make Abraham a father of many descendants (Thompson 3). In addition, God promised Abraham unmatched prosperity in the future. Based on the circumstances, it emerges that the promises were implicit since at that time it was difficult to establish how the promises would happen. The distinction between implicit and explicit promises is valuable as it goes a long way to reflect the status of Abraham in reference to holding faith and trust upon God.

In the narrative, it is clear that Abraham has only one son. Apparently, God asks Abraham to sacrifice the only son. Later, God offers a ram for sacrifice.

It should be noted that the instructions are coming from God. As such, it is easy to develop two viewpoints regarding the place of human sacrifice. On the one hand, circumstances allow for human sacrifice and on the other hand, the offering of the ram serves as a substitute for humans when sacrificing. It is important to maintain focus while analyzing this case in order to avoid having a selective view.

This covenant underscores the element of obedience, intention and desire. God was taking Abraham through trials to establish his suitability to carry out his will. Thus, the bottom-line is on the desire to obey God and the intention to carry out his will. To God, an exercise like killing/sacrificing a person/animal is not important, as obeying him is. Based on this evidence, it is observable that the covenant between God and Abraham presents a reason to do way with human sacrifice.

The covenant between God and Abraham clearly illustrates that the focus is on the obedience. God is faithful and always fulfills his promises. However, God looks for people who are ready to carry on any tasks he wants accomplished. It is also held that God used this covenant to do away with human sacrifices. As such, those who use this covenant to support offering human sacrifices are likely to run into major problems should they attempt to persuade believers.

Works Cited Rosenberg, David. Abraham: the first historical biography. New York: Basic Books, 2006.

Thompson, Thomas. The Historicity of the Patriarchal Narratives: The Quest for the Historical Abraham. Valley Forge, Pa: Trinity Press International, 2002.

We will write a custom Essay on Narrative Analysis: Covenant and Sacrifice in the Story of Abraham and Isaac specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Operations Management and Productivity Essay college application essay help

Hard Rock’s management decision to modify its menu from its traditional American burgers and chicken wings delicacies that were popular in its outlets was to incorporate higher end meals in its menu. This was aimed to make the restaurant’s menu competitive in the saturated market.

The decision to standardize its retail outlets and make them more customer-friendly and attractive was intended to ensure that this facet of the restaurant grows the revenue streams for the chain. Currently, the facet contributes closely to 48% of Hard Rock’s revenue (Heizer

[supanova_question]

Hotel management Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Like many other businesses, restaurant management encompasses a wide range of strategies which have to be implemented in order to realize profitable results. Some of these aspects of hotel management include but not limited to revenue enhancement techniques, dining trends, training and development and menu design. This essay analyses The Cheesecake Factory website with reference to these management elements.

The first feature that is noticed on the website of The Cheesecake Factory is the identification with customers and visitors. Before the entire information on the site loads, the visitor is requested to identify his or her location.

This implies that the factory values visitors knowing that they are potential customers. Through feedback collected from this question, The Cheesecake Factory can have an understanding of the need to improve website services and cover certain areas as it purposes to maintain high competitive advantage in the restaurant business.

The overall view of the factory’s homepage is amazing and attractive. At a glance, a visitor can easily tell that the factory operates in the hotel industry. Apart from informative links displayed on this page, there are animations of sample meals which are breath-taking and attractive to eyes and appetite.

These animations give a menu link which briefly describes the item together with accompaniments. On the same page, viewers are prompted to search their locations to view a “take out menu” (The Cheesecake Factory 1). This link gives a map showing all the regions covered with a further search giving the location of the restaurant, additional services like parking and hours of operation.

As mentioned above, the homepage gives several informative links for customers and visitors. The menu link gives a welcome note and a list of foodstuffs offered as displayed on the menu. From the welcome note, the customer is introduced to the countless number of foods served (The Cheesecake Factory 1).

Moreover, customers are allowed to give specifications of their order for those who require customized meals. Besides this welcoming in information, customers can view the menu which gives a summarized description of each item including some of their accompaniments and composition. The list is endless, giving a variety for customers to choose from.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The site also permits online shopping as customers are given several options from which they can make decisions. At the center of this is the “order now” link which gives concise information concerning the order and delivery charges. The factory further explains all the charges incurred including the exact cost of the order, shipping and handling charges.

It also gives a sketch of the order, indicating measurements to depict size. Cooperate shopping is also allowed in order to serve customers who have bulky orders. Gift cards are also found on the website with a variety of options (The Cheesecake Factory 1). This allows customers to buy ecards and gift cards from a huge collection. Detailed information about the cards is also given.

Analytically, The Cheesecake Factory website is interactive, informative and navigable with a lot of ease. It literally gives all the information that a customer or visitor could be looking for. It also allows visitors to leave their comments, sent email or even make direct calls to the office whose physical address has also been given. This ensures that all the customer needs are attended to.

It can therefore be noted that The Cheesecake Factory observes basic and fundamental principles of hotel management with a solid focus on satisfying the needs of customers through convenient and quality service delivery. Training and development is enhanced as outlined under the careers’ link. It also enhances revenue through other related business activities. Dining trends and menu designs are exceptional to fully address customer needs.

Work Cited The Cheesecake Factory. The Cheesecake Factory, 2011. Web. .

[supanova_question]

The Marriage Notions Essay college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Overview

Conclusion

Bibliography

Footnotes

Introduction Relationships are extremely important in the life of different individuals and in the pursuit of ideal relationships many couples end up getting married. However, most couples end not getting married and choose to cohabit. Cohabitation has been regarded problematic by many in the society, but I do not agree with their assessment.

Overview Cohabitation is a common practice among different societies in the world that has transcended time and age. A philosopher by name of Warren defines marriage from different viewpoints while opposing polygamy, incest and gay marriages. Warren talks of modern marriages as being a notion and that they cannot be counted as marriages.

According to Warren, he believes in marriage as being between one woman and one man. This is a fallacy based on believe of marriage as being a relationship between one and woman. The fallacy is based on his appeal to tradition; this assertion is not true because different communities had dissimilar forms of marriage[1]. Although Warren admits that a marriage is between one and one woman, he does not agree to the definition of a commitment between an old person and a young girl as marriage.

Warren compares and groups incestuous, polygamy and gay marriages into one category; this is a fallacy since all these marriage are not similar in qualities[2]. Warren does not give evidence on the similarities of same-sex marriages and incest.

He only argues that same sex marriages are appalling since it could only resemble incest. Polygamy has been practiced for centuries by the Islam religion that recognizes these practices. It would not be true to conclude that polygamy is the same as incest or pedophilia since all of them are different in the number of people involved in the marriage[3].

The biggest fallacy in Warren’s definition of marriage is the fact that in traditional marriages men has more power and influence compared to women. In modern marriages, men and women have equal roles and women are not subservient to men as in the traditional marriage setup.

In my own assessment cohabitation is not dangerous since the practice resembles marriage. In the past before marriages were fully accepted and integrated in the society cohabitation was widely accepted form of lasting relationships. The acceptance of cohabitation has been due to various factors including lack of trust in marriages[4].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Many married couples face problems such as mistrust, disagreements and lack of love. These problems are also experienced among cohabiting couples and thus it would be prudent to conclude that they are the same. A cohabitation relationship is loosely held since it is not recognized by law or religion.

According to modern law, couples in a cohabitation relationship of over three years are deemed as being legally married. Cohabitation is not dangerous based on the fact that separation is simple, unlike marriages whereby couples undergo painful divorces; cohabitation is not mired with same problems[5].

Conclusion Many people have different notions and believe on marriages, and with the current trend of marriages, some researchers have disputed some forms of marriages. A philosopher by the name of Warren argued that polygamy, same sex marriages and pedophilia did not qualify as a marriage. However, he does not differentiate the differences in the three marriages that make them not to qualify as accepted forms of marriage. We make use of Warren’s fallacies to explore cohabitation and its importance in the society today.

Bibliography Vaughn, Lewis. The Power of Critical Thinking: Effective Reasoning about Ordinary and Extraordinary Claims. Boston, MA: Oxford University Press, 2009.

Footnotes Vaughn, Lewis. The Power of Critical Thinking: Effective Reasoning about Ordinary and Extraordinary Claims. (Boston, MA: Oxford University Press, 2009), 31.

Ibid., 183.

Ibid., 180.

Ibid., 179.

Ibid., 192.

[supanova_question]

The Internal Revenue Service Uncovers Tax Fraud with a Data Warehouse Case Study online essay help

The Internal Revenue Service The Internal Revenue Service (IRS) is the U.S public agency that collects taxes and implements tax laws. Since its inception in 1860s, IRS has grown relative to America’s population. IRS has processed many individual tax returns, especially in 2006, when it processed almost 134 million returns.

Nevertheless, the IRS, Sybase and other unscrupulous Americans have joined hands to implement a data warehouse called Compliance Data Warehouse (CDW). This warehouse has enhanced efficiency and more money is being collected from the taxpayers.

The data warehouse was important for the IRS because there were loads of accumulated information such as personal and tax information. Initially, the data was stored in older systems that were organized in many ways.

The data was stored in hierarchical mainframe databases, flat files or other relational databases. However, it was not easy to query and analyze data, especially from flat files, and that is why the IRS together with the group decided to implement the CDW, which allows flexible queries in the large database used in the whole world. CDW is a relational database and has billions or rows and many columns that contain complex links to many schedules.

The database enables the IRS researchers to search billions of records by use of a centralized source instead of multiple conflicting sources. CDW has enabled IRS to recover billions of dollars from the tax returns that was lost under the legacy system. The CDW is able to hold many terabytes of data and allow data access using many tools (Laudon and Laudon 252).

Despite the CDW having many benefits, its implementation was complicated, especially converting the old data to the new system since the data was not consistent.

In addition, persuading organizations to upgrade their system was not an easy task. Despite of all these challenges, the implementation was successful. After implementation, IRS got a 200-1 ratio of tax returns. The CDW also detected many mistakes in tax returns because it is able to determine organizations or people who cheat on taxes. CDW has reduced time to trace mistakes from eight months to just a few hours.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Data transportation was upgraded from using tapes to using a 2-terabyte network with attached storage applications. These storage devices are encrypted to make the data safe during transportation whereas the legacy tapes were not safe. Audits have proved that CDW is working well because it detects tax cheats. The IRS has minimized tax audits on honest taxpayers and has increased audits on the people whose tax information is at fault (Laudon and Laudon 252).

In essence, it was not easy to analyze the taxpayer data because there was no ease and speed in the way of detecting mistakes in tax returns. In addition, it was not easy to query and analyze data in the legacy system.

The technological challenge that IRS encountered was conversion of data from legacy to the new system because the structure of IRS data was not reliable due to its change from year to year. Management of data using CDW was another challenge because IRS had never handled such large amounts. Convincing organizations to upgrade their old systems and adapt to data warehouses was also a challenge and more so to government agencies.

Moreover, due to speed and ease with which the CDW was able to detect mistakes and cheats, it was easy for IRS to tell the people who are not honest with their tax returns. This enabled them to do more audits on information of such people and fewer audits on innocent taxpayers.

Other federal sectors where data warehouses are useful include justice, education, national aeronautics, space management and departments of defense. The data warehouses are useful in these sectors because they are used to detect fraud, abuse, evaluate research and scientific information, detect illegal activities and criminal patterns and detect terrorist tricks or activities.

Work Cited Laudon Kenneth and Jane Laudon. Management Information System: Managing The Digital Firm. 11th ed. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson, Prentice Hall, 2009. Print

[supanova_question]

Civil War Paper: Valley of the shadow Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

The valley of the shadow deals with digital history detailing experiences of confederate soldiers from Augusta country, Virginia and the Union soldiers from the Franklin country, Pennsylvania. The daughters of the Confederacy in Maryland held a common and fruitful bazaar in the fifth regiment armory, Baltimore, December 2nd. The valley of the shadow explains the history the citizens especially the blacks had to go.

The church tells of a spiritual life of a community to connections and dissonances. They kept records of the members making notes of the marriage, baptism, births, and death. They detailed excommunication and extraordinary events in lives of their parishioners, while some churches never kept any records.

Most of the churches did not own buildings instead they gathered when a traveling priest came in their area. In 1995-1996, the valley project searched churches of Franklin and Augusta counties for the book record. All the religion and politics gets represented by the contributors to the monument funds (Emerson 45).

Evans-Siberts family lived in Augusta country, Virginia. The family practiced iron business through which they earned their daily bread. Mary Ann who was also called Mollie, eventually married David Evans in 1870 and they proceeded to live with their family in Mount Solon.

During the Eve of the War three, letters to Mollie exposed the concerns of the young adults. Ella used to write to wrote to Mollie as a mutual friend meanwhile, Samuel Coyner tells used to tell his precedent follies and the current sobriety and his experience in the company. The family underwent a lot of problems because of being free blacks. Discrimination of the blacks rose with time as their elimination got higher.

In the course of the war, Clinton Hatcher used to write several letters to Mary Anna Sibert, discussing the hatred between the northern and southern groups of abolitionists. He expressed his readiness to kill the union soldiers. Later he discussed Sibert’s life in mount Solon mutually with an explanation on her family as well as her character for flirtatiousness (Mohr 55).

The free blacks got reminded of their status within the slave society. The state legislature commanded them to register at the courthouse in January 1803. The second law designed to control the free black population that required freed slave depart the state within one year of their liberation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This law got modified to give a chance to the local courts and grant persons permission to remain. The free blacks needed to record their age, name, color and visible birth marks. Unlike the census, the burden laid on free blacks included of registering as well as to pay a fee for registration.

The order from General J.E Johnston’s to captain Ashab Johnson commanded Harper’s having relieved Colonel (Brigadier-General 76). Ashby at the Belgin Bridge the order of June 8, 1861 directed Harper to be burned. Johnsons evacuated Harper’s for carrying out his duties efficiently. The life of soldier before and during the war dictated the life of the community. May 1862 the first Maryland Infantry under the Major-General Elwell joins Jackson at this time. (Lida 17)

Slave-owner census in Augusta County counted the number of slaves using their gender and color without recording their names. The owner’s name got recorded as well as database for all information which enclosed the slave owner’s survey. Data base information got recorded in the newspaper transcription. The newspaper kept a record of the entire event that took place in before and after valley of the shadow (Conrad 31).

The free black found in Shenandoah Valley got treated in an inferior way of life and status. The occupational opportunity differed between the two communities that included the white and the blacks. However, free Africa-America got confined to manual jobs.

The whites, on the other hand, involved themselves in white color jobs and to cover this unfairness they employed few free blacks to work together with them. The free blacks got shut out from the defenses of the semi-skilled profession notable exception occurred. Robert Campbell, a black citizen found successful employment as a barber in Staunton. This shows that black citizens, in some part of the Northern end of the valley emerged to be successful (Jefferson 90).

Free black citizens in the valley of Shenandoah got regarded as invisible in member of the community. Government records of the two countries confirm that free blacks did not enjoy occupational or material opportunity. In Franklin the population of the blacks approximately added to 1,222 citizens in the 1860 census (Bender 12).

The rest of the members lived as slaves and depended on the pay they got in their day to day work. The free blacks got involved in farming as this constituted a large part of the valley prosperity and wealth. In 1860 census, 1,411 people listed in Frankin country involved themselves in farming (Arthur 14).

We will write a custom Essay on Civil War Paper: Valley of the shadow specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Staunton and Chamberburg listed in Franklin country as the most agricultural productive region. Franklin involved itself in agricultural production and the products sold the outside communities. The blacks offered ready labor to the farms both semi-skilled and unskilled laborers.

Work Cited Arthur, Ware, S. Augusta Street United Methodist Church. Augusta: U.P. 2003. Print.

Bender, Welsh. Troops from both the North and South Trod Streets of Waynesboro During the Hectic War Years. Virginia: U.P. 2000. Print.

Conrad, William G. A History of Blacks in Greencastle, Pennsylvania. 2003. Print.

Emerson, Nancy. Memoranda of Events, Thoughts. UK: Cambridge University Press. 2002. Print.

Jefferson, Peter. Census for Augusta County. Virginia: U.P. 2006. Print.

Lida, Wihoy. Agricultural Societies in Franklin County. Virginia: Pittsbur Press.2004. Print.

Mohr, Richard C. The Cormany Diaries: A Northern Family in the Civil War. Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press, 2001. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Civil War Paper: Valley of the shadow by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More

[supanova_question]

The Family Analysis and an Ecomap of the Movie October Sky Research Paper custom essay help

Although an entire family is not an equivalent sum of its members, the birth of a child forms an entire family system with multiple role demands. Nevertheless, an intimate relationship between two adults can be considered as a whole family. Children in a complete family setup are forced to cope with the dynamics of a marital relationship and family.

The birth of more siblings may alter the situation even more deeply. The cohesiveness of family members is pertinent for the optimum growth of children and development of an adult. This cohesiveness plays a great role later in life when there are stressful events. This case study is a family analysis and an ecomap of the movie October Sky.

Family life can be analyzed in many varied dimensions to establish its status. One of the dimensions can be global where the family is placed along a scale of competence. The analysis determines whether the family functioning is optimal, adequate or dysfunctional. The structure of a hypothetical family is characterized by responsibilities and relationship among the members.

Roles associated with discipline, provision of needs, and solving problems are for the head, in most cases the father. Encouragement and emotional support are roles usually handled by mothers. Every person in a family life brings different cognitive, social and physical features. Family assessment of the movie October sky is intended to evaluate the effect of age, marital status, and education, religious believes, culture, and socio-economic factors of the families featured in the movie (Bradley

[supanova_question]

Nation and Nation States Essay best essay help: best essay help

Characteristics of the Modern Nation-State Nation

A Nation refers to a sovereign entity which constitutes of people who share common language, culture and history as well as a government. A Nation may have or may not have geographical boundaries. In international relations, a Nation may refer to a sovereign country with a government, which is fully responsible for the day to day running of the affairs of that country. An example of Nation is Egypt (White

[supanova_question]

Hindu Values Rejected by the Jain Community and How Jain Practice Promotes other Values Essay essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Hindu values Rejected by the Jain Community

The way Jain Practice Promotes Other Values

Conclusion

Works Cited

Hindu values Rejected by the Jain Community The Jain community rejects ideals of ‘master narrative Hinduism’ reflected in the scriptural authority and writings of the Vedas, Brahamanas, Upanisads, Mahabharata, Bhagavad Gita, Ramayana and Dharmasatras. Based on their belief in the inviolability of all life, they deny the efficacy of sacrifice and refuse to accord divinity to Hindu gods such as Brahma, Visnu, and the great avataras or Siva. They also reject other Hindu values and practices including the sacred thread economy with Gayatri Mantra (Ahimsa 18).

The Jain members reject the Hindu-belief that battle field death is equal to holy martyrdom, a belief recorded in Bhagavad Gita and upheld in traditional Hindu culture. In addition, they reject Hindu writings where Krsna encourages Arjuna to participate in the battlefield to enter heaven. This rejection is explained by Jain’s belief that death with hatred (or violence) is not salutary and causes unwholesome birth in an animal or in hell (Ahimsa 4-6).

The Jain members live with strict adherence to basic tenets of non-violence and inviolability of life. Therefore, they reject Hindu practices such as sacrifices, military service and use of toxic chemicals, consumption of meat, acts of violence, lust for possessions, revenge and other values which contravene their basic tenets of non-violence (Ahimsa 7-9).

Unlike ideals of ‘master narrative Hinduism’, the Jain Mendicants (major vow-takers or Mahavrata) and Jain laymen (minor vow-takers or Anuvrata) renounce all forms of violence including sacrificial, sacerdotal, and familial or sports violence. This is because of their belief that each living thing possesses a soul which takes up a new body after death.

The new body depends on the soul’s volitional activity and is acquired by drawing itself a subtle kind of matter (Karman). In addition, they reject the superstitious Hindu belief of sacredness of a cow and only consider its life as inviolate (Ahimsa 4).

The way Jain Practice Promotes Other Values The Jain religious practice of renunciation of violence and inviolability to life is the basic explanation of how it promotes other values. This is because Jain people strictly commit to their religious laws which regulate their day to day application of Ahimsa (Cunningham and Kelsey 75).

The Jain people, unlike Hindus, believe that death in the battle field is not equal to holy martyrdom. This is depicted by the utterances of Mahavira which shows that death with hatred and violence cannot be salutary hence causes unwholesome rebirth of the soul in an animal or hell. In the history of Jain people, acts of war are rarely glorified.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Only those who shun violence are glorified as depicted in Mahaviras utterances. This contributes to other values unlike the traditional Hindu belief which attributes death in battle field to Holy Martyrdom (Cunningham and Kelsey 77).

The practice of the Jain to adhere strictly to Ahimsa in daily activity contributes to other societal values. The Jain doctrine of multiple perspectives (Anekantavada) requires them to recognize validity of their opponent’s point of view and choose a common ground, thereby avoiding confrontation and enhancing reconciliation.

The promotion of other values can also be explained by the Jain doctrine of qualified assertion (Syadvada) which inflicts a way of religious discipline in Jain community. This is because this doctrine forbids taking of all plant, animal or human life (Cunningham and Kelsey 81).

Jainism opposed the caste system and sacrificial activities. Its followers refrained from hurting animal life and considered vegetarianism, austerity and purity of body and soul to be liberated from sufferings of the materialistic world. Therefore, values of the Jain community revolved around truth, non-stealing, non-ownership of property, inviolability of life and strict adherence to chastity. All these values acted in a positive way to promote other values as they prevented confrontations which could lead to violent acts (Cunningham and Kelsey 82).

Conclusion From the above essay of Jain community, we note that their values promote other societal values. Their belief to shun violence in line with their religious doctrine promotes western values of non violence with nuclear or chemical weapons hence boosting the western anti-nuclear advocacy against acts of terrorism and violence (Ahimsa 11).

Works Cited Ahimsa: A Jain Way of Spiritual Discipline. Collected Papers on Jain Studies. Print.

Cunningham, Lawrence, and John Kelsey. The Sacred Quest: An Invitation to the Study of Religion. 5th ed. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall, 2001. Print.

We will write a custom Essay on Hindu Values Rejected by the Jain Community and How Jain Practice Promotes other Values specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Crimes in the United States Essay (Critical Writing) custom essay help

Crime has been increasing over the years within the American society and the world over. People are forced to live in fear of falling victims to various crimes whereby they can be robbed, injured or killed. There are numerous ways which have been adopted in dealing with crime. This paper explores the various aspects that have been embraced in dealing with crime problems.

Crime has been blamed on various aspects, but it is believed that the family background plays a great role is determining the deviant behavior of individuals. In this respect, it can be asserted that individuals who have been raised in dysfunctional families or from environments that do not foster good behavior are likely to develop criminal behavior. Therefore, it can be argued that crime problems in the society can be addressed by focusing on the root cause of the problem.

The crimes being witnessed in the United States cannot comprehensively be solved through the implementation of stricter gun control or by incarcerating criminal offenders. The criminal problem can be resolved through socialization process, in which the young members of the American society can be taught on the righteous ways. Since socialization occurs at home and in school among other institutions, the parents and teachers have a big role to play in curbing the problems associated with crime.

The family is the primary social institution which should play a vital role in shaping the characters of individuals. In most instances, parents do not have enough time for children. The children are exposed to dangerous programs in the media including the television and computer games.

Other children are left to play with their peers from where they learn criminal behavior. The children who are left uncared for find solace in criminal gangs which act like their second homes. Therefore, the problem can be well addressed by emphasizing on good family and institutional socialization.

Criminals and other deviants who break the established laws have to be dealt with in an appropriate manner so as not to repeat their offense, and serve as a deterrent to other members of the society. In this respect, law breakers have to be taken away from society and punished for their actions.

Though these people need to be punished, there is need to give them a second opportunity in the society. Therefore, it is important to rehabilitate them to become productive members of the society. However, before they are released back to society, they should be thoroughly vetted to determine if they have truly reformed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The prison system as it is in the United States has to be improved, and emphasis should be put on corrective as opposed to retributive measures. In this regard, the prisons should be used in reforming criminals and make them productive to the society. The prisons should focus on imparting useful skills and changing the mindset of the criminals.

This will enable them become readily accepted in the society after serving their terms. Most of the criminals have had a difficult background that led them to become what they are. In such cases, the prison has to help the criminals and integrate them back in the society.

There is no doubt that crime is a growing problem across the world. Since the United States is a world leader in many aspects, it has to set a trend in addressing crime which will be emulated by other countries.

[supanova_question]

The Impact of Immigration on the American Society and Culture Essay (Critical Writing) online essay help: online essay help

Immigration is currently a hot subject in the United Sates. Even though the country has granted residency status to millions of immigrants since time immemorial, the rapid influx of immigrants have created anxiety among the American citizens that immigration could adversely affect their social and economic status.

There is no doubt that immigration has both positive and negative impacts on the American society and culture. Many of us are not aware that the US was built and developed by immigrants seeking a good life. However, many contemporary Americans fear immigration because it threatens their job security.

Most of the immigrants are from diverse cultures and speak little or no English at all. As a result, they may not be willing to integrate into the American way of life. Furthermore, immigrants tend to cluster and live among people who are comparable to them thereby leading to increased incidences of crime and high unemployment rates in these neighborhoods.

In spite of these, we must acknowledge the fact that the American society benefits a lot from immigration. For instance, Americans benefit from the diversity and richness of the immigrants’ cultures. In addition, immigrants are usually willing to work hard and take on odd jobs (such as taking care of the elderly, cooking, cleaning hospitals, etc) that most Native American citizens would reject.

Moreover, immigrants provide cheap labor for those industries which are in dire need of their services. In essence, the cheap labor provided by immigrants reduces the cost of goods and services thereby enabling American consumers to afford them. It is worthy to note that a good number of the immigrants possess exceptional skills.

For example, some of them are teachers, physicians, nurses and scientists. They usually employ their various skills to the benefit of American hospitals, universities and business organizations. Immigrants not only contribute their skills, labor and culture to the benefit of the American society; they also pay taxes just like other US citizens.

As much as immigration benefits the American society, it also has adverse impacts. Ever since the 9/11 terrorist attacks, the federal spending on national security and anti-terrorism program has skyrocketed. The justification for these expenditures has been to prevent illegal immigrants (some with terrorist links) from entering the United States.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Drug trafficking is another problem associated with illegal immigration. Usually, immigrants smuggle illegal drugs (such as cocaine) into the country using the US-Mexican border. These drugs are distributed in many urban areas causing havoc in many families.

The main disadvantage associated with illegal immigration is economic. The economic cost of immigrants can be seen in terms of money spent to treat and educate them. The federal government spends millions of dollars to assist immigrants pay for elementary and secondary education. A good number of illegal immigrants have fake social security numbers and use them to access several welfare programs (such as Medicaid) at the expense of American citizens.

Illegal immigrants also threaten job security of Americans because they are willing to be employed at much lower wage rates. This phenomenon undermines economic growth and prolongs unemployment rates in the American society. Furthermore, immigrants (who are employed in the United States) usually remit some of their incomes to their native countries. Since these remittances are not used up in the United States, the domestic spending powers of consumers are reduced.

[supanova_question]

Cross-cultural Effectiveness Management in Saudi Arabia and China Essay argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Planning

Organizing

Staffing

Directing

Controlling

Conclusion

References

Introduction Management entails a lot of activities which are very critical in the management of a company or a country. However, management styles differ in several countries because of the diverse cultural practices in these regions. Undertaking business in different business environments is challenging; it is inherent for organizational heads to learn business cultures practiced in different regions.

Several well established organizations such as multinationals operate in different countries and regions. These organizations undertake extensive research on cultural diversity in the regions they operate and the effect of culture on doing business in the specified region.

Cross-cultural effectiveness is critical in the development and sustenance of business activities in different regions globally. Many factors are employed in achieving cross-cultural effectiveness, but the most important of these factors include planning, organizing, staffing, directing, and controlling.

Managers and directors vested with the duty of managing their organizations have to understand the culture of their customers and employees for effective management. This essay is going to explore the development cross-cultural effectiveness in two diverse countries and deduce how different management styles are used in achieving this task. The essay will focus on achieving cross-cultural effectiveness in Saudi Arabia and China because of their diverse cultures.

Planning Planning is the firs most important aspect that must be considered in undertaking a business venture. In examining cultural differences, we must look into the cultural history of each country especially when we are assessing our business goals. Saudi Arabia and China have different cultural systems thus necessitate mangers to analyze and understand these cultures before doing business in these countries. Saudi Arabia is country controlled in a monarchical style of leadership with strong religion emphasis and influence of Islam.

As a result, Islamic laws (Shariah laws) are used in controlling the country. Saudi Arabia leadership tends to be centralized for the reason that power is controlled by influential people in society such as the monarchy (Bannon, 2003). The country relies on Arabic as the official language but there is the influence of other internationally recognized languages.

The major cultural impediments to business management are religion and power. In the planning procedure, an organization with interest in undertaking business in Saudi Arabia should study Shariah laws and the Arabic language. Saudi Arabian people tend to socialize based on the family systems and people are friendly, hospitable, and welcoming to foreigners. Foreign organizations should come up with strategies where managerial power is concentrated with respect to Islamic laws (McGregor, 2007).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Chinese people practice Confucianism as their religion while their political systems are based on socialism. The Chinese have a culture of protectionism while power and control is vested with the government. Business culture in China is not very open given that the government has authoritative over most business activities in the country. Foreign organizations operating in China face a lot of challenges which include language barrier, corruption and protectionism (Gudykunst, 2003).

The Chinese religion is based on Confucianism which recognizes the respect of every human being and loyalty as the tenets of the religion. Organizations with interest in doing business in China should come up with strategies that inculcate delegation of power. The Chinese policy of protectionism favors Chinese over other firms and as a result, it would be prudent to delegate in management of the organization to Chinese managers.

Foreign organizations should also defuse strategies that inculcate training in sectors such as communication using Mandarin language and social interaction. Compliance with the Chinese government is necessary for organizations which operate in China since government restrictions might ban the operations of any company at any time (Hiu, 2001, p.330-334). For instance, Google faces several Chinese government restrictions in its operations including limiting searches to certain topics.

Organizing Organizing entails a collection of activities undertaken to achieve a certain objective, organizing is the result of planning. Several considerations are looked into in the organizational part, but the most important factors are the definition of tasks and relationships. Organizations wishing to operate in Saudi Arabia could easily organize their operations based on time.

This is because the region is strategically located given that it is not heavily affected by time differences. Saudi Arabians are hospitable people since they respect personal space of an individual by allowing easy mingling and interaction (Lewis, 2006).

Saudi Arabians are a bit reserved, but they easily interact with people of different cultures with ease. For the country operates on strict Islamic rules; and companies have to respect the religious beliefs of Saudi Arabian nationals. Organizing involves analyzing market trends and competition in the Saudi Arabian market and how these factors are affected by culture.

The Saudi Arabian market is heavily affected by Islamic rules affecting some companies operating in different sectors. For instance, the brewing industry would not prosper in the Saudi Arabian market (Jeffrey, 2000, p.125). Competition in the Saudi Arabian market stems from the many foreign companies that have set up operations in the region and the upcoming local companies.

We will write a custom Essay on Cross-cultural Effectiveness Management in Saudi Arabia and China specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Designing and implementing organizational strategies in the Chinese market are extremely exigent. Companies have to identify with the customs of the Chinese people and come up with winning strategies that can conquer the Chinese market. The first and most important factor to consider in implementing strategies, ‘in the Chinese market’, is the organizational structure (Li, 2001). Most foreign companies in the region operate as Wholly Foreign Owned Entities (WFOE’s) as opposed to operating as selling agents.

The Chinese culture relies on Confucian principles influencing their behavior making the Chinese have trust, loyalty and benevolence towards their leaders (Barak, 2010). This Chinese culture has made them mistrust foreigners operating in China. Foreign companies in China must develop long-term strategies that are meant to build and foster relationship with their Chinese customers.

Trust and loyalty are important to the Chinese people and companies operating in China have to offer products that stay true to their strategies. The culture of socialism has been practiced in China for a long period of time. This has made the Chinese protective of their industries creating a competitive environment for foreign companies to operate in China (Whitney, 2000). As a result, foreign companies need to design and organize for long term strategies in the country.

Staffing The use of human resources in production is a must and it is one of the most important factors in setting up of an organization. Saudi Arabia is a huge country with moderate workforce numbers and skilled workforce. The culture of education and business is new to Saudi Arabia; as a result, the country is coupled with semi-skilled workforce that does not enable the country to industrialize.

The Saudi Arabian culture does not allow women to work, and so the workforce is made up of predominantly male workers. Saudi Arabian workforce comprises of many foreign workers who immigrate to the country in search of better employment (Lundby, 2010). Due to pride and culture, Saudi Arabian citizens tend not to take lowly paying jobs and prefer hiring foreigners to take up low paying jobs.

Most Saudi Arabians ascribe to the Islamic faith, so they respect their religion even in the workplace. Organizations hiring Saudis or foreigners have to understand the influence of religion in the society and allow employees to practice their religion at the workplace. Companies in Saudi Arabia respect the Islamic calendar and events and in the work places eating habits of the Islamic faith have to be adhered to (Ho, 2001, p.7).

China’s huge population provides the much needed human resources in the Chinese production based economy. Human resources in China are organized into many categories because of the existence of numerous industries in the country. The continuous development of China into an industrial nation has seen the emergence of skilled labor that could be utilized in highly specialized industries such as the automotive industry.

The Chinese culture affects human resources through collectivism since most of the human resources in China are organized into large groups (Evans, 2008). The Chinese workforce is made up of unions which have a lot of influence in the way employees are remunerated and employee relations. The Chinese unions act as a political movement groups; organizations should build proper relations with these unions if they intend to achieve employee co-operation.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Cross-cultural Effectiveness Management in Saudi Arabia and China by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The Chinese have a tendency of hiring its employee based on a system referred to as Guanxi which is associated with the institution attended by the employee. Companies in need of working with Chinese employees should integrate this practice of Guanxi in their human resource acquisition (McGregor, 2007). The influence of Confucianism in employment is great in China; foreign companies should train its employees by integrating traditional Chinese philosophies in their staff training programs.

Directing The role of directing employees is a role mainly left to organizational heads responsible for the organizational strategy. Directing involves undertaking several tasks that will ensure that employees are organized into a well structured unit capable of achieving the organizational goals.

Directing is generally directed to political leadership structures and understanding cultural leadership in the regions where these companies operate. Saudi Arabia is a country which is headed by a monarchial government with the law being structured within the Islamic laws. Saudi Arabians have respect and loyalty towards leadership in their practice of their cultural beliefs. An organization with interest in operating from the region will have to work closely with the government in rolling out their operations.

For organizational leaders to undertake the task of directing their employees, proper communication has to take place between all stakeholders. Communication is important in the Saudi Arabian culture which requires mutual respect for everybody (Jeffrey, 2000, p.125). The Islam culture does not allow women in a leadership position, so some of these cultures have to be respected.

Foreign owned companies in China face the challenge of leading their companies into achieving their goals and objectives. Many foreign owned companies face stiff competition from Chinese companies because local companies understand the Chinese culture.

Chinese companies have the power and control of the market due to the culture of protectionism of its industries from outside interference. Political authority in China is structured in the socialistic format since leadership is collective (Evans, 2008). The role of directing involves the task of managing human resources to achieve the company’s goals and objectives.

In the Chinese culture, they believe in the practice of building relationships to achieve harmony with each and every employee. The Chinese system of Guanxi revolves around its traditions of collectivism unlike the Saudi Arabian culture which relies on individualism must be properly understood. Leaders in Chinese organization should lead their organizations as a unit and not to consider each and every person as an individual (Browaeys, 2011).

Communication is important in the task of directing because the Chinese tend to communicate through the respect of every person’s stature in avoidance of embarrassment to anyone. The Chinese tend to have more respect to women compared to the Saudi’s and incorporating women in the organizations’ leadership is very important.

Controlling Cross-cultural understanding is a process that involves a lot of activities, but the most important activity is being in control of your organization. Controlling involves evaluating performance of an organization while it is adjusting in a new country or region.

Saudi Arabia is a growing regional marketplace for a lot of foreign goods. Monitoring performance in the region is quite simple due to the small population and similarities in culture (Punnett, 2009). The Saudi Arabian government has adopted the western culture of being heavy spenders on the latest goods and services.

The business culture and environment of Saudi Arabia is favorable for large organizations trying to penetrate this market or the Middle East region. Making achievements in the Saudi Arabian market might take a short time compared to other markets like the Chinese or Japanese market. Performance of organizations in the Saudi Arabian market could also be measured according to the growth levels in those key markets.

Organizational heads have to control employees and take control of many factors that contribute to growth so as to stabilize the organization in the region. Saudi Arabian people are easy to manage because of their monarchial form of government; as a result, organizations can easily perform in the country (Lundby, 2010).

China is a large, populated country with people sharing similar culture among the different ethnic groups in the country. However, due to its large size, the Chinese market is dynamic with different preferences when it comes to buying products. For instance, people living in North China tend to have different preferences compared to those living in the South.

Organizations wishing to enter the Chinese market need to invest and have long-term plans for staying in the region for the long haul. The Chinese market takes a long time to understand and gain the confidence of the people of China. Feedback is best analyzed when the organizational goals have been met and when the competition has reduced to a level beneficial to the organization (Browaeys, 2011).

The task of monitoring control is suited for people living in the country where the organization has established its operations. Taking control of the Chinese market and human resources is challenging but once trust is built between your organization and the Chinese people organizational control can be easy. Performance in the Chinese market depends on the level of trust and social relations that exist between the organization and the people (Ghemawat, 2001, p. 45).

Conclusion Understanding cross-cultural differences in different regions are very critical to surviving the competitive global business environment. Different countries have diverse cultural that affect the behaviors of their people.

As a result, organizations have the duty of understanding the cultures of different races, tribes or people in the development of their organizational strategies. Most cultures are influenced by religion or political systems that have been practiced over long periods of time. These cultural systems affect the behavior of consumers in different regions.

The task of analyzing cultural effects on business operations in different regions is important in the planning and implementation of business strategies. For easy of assessment of development of cross-cultural effectiveness in businesses, it is inherent to analyze two or more diverse regions and cultures. Saudi Arabia and China represent two diverse cultures and regions with different customer preferences.

Saudi Arabia represents a culture heavily influenced by religion which is similar to China which is influenced by Confucianism. However, the cultures of these countries are different and this affects business planning especially for foreign firms with intentions of operating in these regions.

Understanding cultural practices are important in planning strategies and drawing out a plan on the implementation of these strategic plans. Communication is very critical in the undertaking of business and many organizations face the challenge of communication (Barak, 2010). Saudi Arabian culture is very accommodating to foreigners, so this makes it easy for foreign firms to set operations in the country.

This is in contrast to protectionist Chinese culture notorious for seclusion from the rest of the globe. The Chinese culture is mainly based on trust and mutual understanding. Saudi Arabian culture is more male dominated because the emphasis is laid upon male individuals. This is in contrast to China where women have a greater role in the society; all this factors have to be considered in the quest of understanding cross-cultural developments.

References Bannon, G. and Mattock, J., 2003. Cross-cultural communication: the essential guide to international business. Brisbane: Kogan Page Publishers.

Barak, M., 2010. Managing Diversity: Toward a Globally Inclusive Workplace. Manchester: SAGE.

Browaeys, J. and Prince, D., 2011. Developing Cultural Adaptability: How to Work Across Differences. Lowell, MA: John Wiley and Sons.

Evans, P., 2008. Teaching in the global business classroom. Chicago, IL: Edward Elgar Publishing.

Ghemawat, P., 2001. Distance Still Matters. Harvard Business Review, 9 (1), p.45.

Gudykunst, W., 2003. Cross-cultural and intercultural communication. Boston, MA: SAGE.

Hiu, A.,et al., 2001. An Investigation of Decision- Making Styles of Consumers in China. The Journal of Consumer Affairs, 35(2), 326-343.

Ho, M., 2001. Establishing an ‘ECL’ Culture in China: Organizational Difference or National Difference?. Harvard Business Review, 1 (1), p.1-8.

Jeffrey, M. and Delphi, C., 2000. Understanding Consumer Habits in the Arabian and Middle East Markets. The Journal of Consumer Affairs, 24(1), 123-128.

Lewis, R., 2006. Cross cultural communication: a visual approach. Austin, TX: Transcreen Publications.

Li, X. and Richter, F., 2001. Advances in Human Resource Management in Asia. Tokyo: Palgrave.

Lundby, K., 2010. Going Global: Practical Applications and Recommendations for HR and OD Professionals in the Global Workplace. Washington, WA: John Wiley and Sons.

McGregor, T., 2007. Barriers to Global Business. London: Pelican Books.

Punnett, B., 2009. International Perspectives on Organizational Behavior and Human Resource Management. Sydney: M.E. Sharpe.

Whitney, Alan, et al. 2000. Human Resources Strategies in China. Singapore: World Scientific Publishing Company, 1 (1), p.133-159.

[supanova_question]

Sensory perceptions Essay custom essay help

The five senses: smell, touch, sight, sound and taste are avenues through which people perceive the world around them. Psychologists argue that through these senses, people do not experience sensation but the results of sensation. Regardless of this, the accuracy and inaccuracy of sensory data is affected by a number of factors namely environmental, psychological as well as physiological, which either distort reality or enhance it. As such illusion plays a big role in determining how accurate or inaccurate stimuli are perceived.

Naturally, sensory abilities are very accurate. However, a number of reasons lead people to believe in the accuracy of inaccuracy of sensory information. Previous experiences results to generalized assumptions about the nature of stimuli. Such assumptions make people ignore the context in which a given stimuli is perceived. Similarly, both cognitive and physical illusions alter perception, and thus the accuracy of sensory information. Illusions lead to alteration of reality.

When this occurs, stimuli are inaccurately perceived (Stangor, 2010). The five basic senses; light, touch, smell, sound and taste have a tendency to adapt to the environment. Sensory adaptation refers to the ability of sensory receptors to ignore familiar stimuli in preference of new stimuli. As such our senses ignore the fluctuation in the intensity of stimuli. Accuracy of sensory data is thus not guaranteed (Kraft, 1978).

The discussion above alludes to the fact that there are factors that determine the accuracy of sensory data. Accuracy and inaccuracy of stimuli is influenced by knowledge about the environment in which the stimuli is first perceived. This is because specific stimuli are associated with specific environments.

As such, people internalize the environment within which stimuli are perceived. Therefore the environment becomes part of cognitive interpretation of stimuli (Stangor, 2010). Similarly, psychological factors affect the accuracy and inaccuracy of sensory information.

Psychological factors refer to the emotional and the cognitive states of a person. Cognitive skills and abilities affect intelligence as well as how people apply knowledge. Poor cognitive skills might lead to misinterpretation and misapplication of knowledge and as such stimuli is inaccurately perceived. Furthermore, previous experiences may trigger an avalanche of emotions which affects how people perceive stimuli (Gregory, 1997).

Moreover, the physiological factors determines how accurate or inaccurately a stimuli is perceived. Physiological factors refer to the physical element of perception and sensation. Sensory receptors may be poorly developed. This leads to poor reception and interpretation of stimuli, which affects the accuracy of sensory data.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The factors raised above leads to the discussion on the role of nature versus nurture in reference to interpretation of sensory information. Naturalists argue that the ability to sense and interpret sensory data is innate. The ability of sensory receptors to interpret stimuli is determined by genes and not the external environment. This implies that sensory abilities are genetically modified and as such independent of the external environment (Carruthers, 2000).

On the other hand, nurturists argue that sensory perception is learned. This implies that senses develop as a result of environmental experiences. As such people’s experiences of the world and the environment in which they perceive stimuli contribute to the manner in which stimuli is perceived (Cardwell and Flanagan, 2003).

Sensation and perception are complex phenomena that cannot be restricted to a number of reason and factors. This is because the accuracy of sensory information is determined by a variety of variables both within and without human influence, which effectively distorts reality.

Reference List Cardwell, M. and Flanagan, C. (2003). Psychology A2: the complete companion – Page 106. Cheltenham, GL: Nelson Thornes.

Carruthers, P. (2000). Phenomenal consciousness: a naturalistic theory. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Gregory, R. (1997). Knowledge in perception and illusion. Web.

Kraft, C. (1978). A psychophysical approach to air safety: Simulator studies of visual illusions in night approaches. New York, NY: Plenum Press.

We will write a custom Essay on Sensory perceptions specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Stangor, C. (2010). Introduction to Psychology. Web.

[supanova_question]

Issue of Social Mobility Report college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Social issues are matters that negatively affect the society directly or indirectly (Callahan, 2010). In today’s society, many social issues are affecting community members. Among the many issues, crime, violence, social mobility, and poverty are the most common. The main aim of this paper is to discuss the issue of social mobility and its impact on the society. The paper will also discuss how the society can overcome the issue of social mobility to promote social change.

In every society, there is the issue of hierarchy and members of the society move up or down the hierarchy at one time of their lives (Rotberg, 2000). As such, the society has defined social mobility as how far and how simply a individual can move up or down the social class (Rotberg, 2000).

The issue of social mobility is determined by what the society values (Callahan, 2010). If the society values education, then people who are most educated are considered to occupy the highest rank of the social system. Those with little or no education are considered to occupy the lowest position in the social system.

Some communities have a rigid social system such as the caste system (Callahan, 2010). In such a system, social mobility is not possible. However, this trend is fading and social mobility has become flexible since people are able to move up the ladder of social status. Although the standards of social class have changed, social class is still an issue that affects the society (Callahan, 2010). People are still socializing based on wealth, education, and race among other issues.

According to Callahan (2010), there are several groups of people in the society affected by issue of social mobility. For a very long time, the society has encouraged men to be the breadwinners. As a result, the society has provided more resources and opportunities to men giving them a chance to move up the social ladder. Because of this, women are more affected and have lower social mobility since they lack access to resources and opportunities.

Poor people who cannot pay for education or internship opportunities experience difficulties moving up the social ladder (Sorokin, 1998). In addition, young people especially from low-income families are affected because they cannot pay for good education or get access to other opportunities like industrial attachment to acquire experience for better jobs (Callahan, 2010).

Minority groups are also among the vulnerable category. People from this group face challenges moving up the social ladder because most of the individuals work in the low income sectors that do not provide high opportunities for social mobility. This includes immigrants in the US who lack opportunities for social mobility due to language barrier and lack of professional skills (Callahan, 2010).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Finally, those people with little or no education are not able to move up the social ladder since they work in areas that do not require professional skills and earn little income. Education enables people to attain upward mobility since it provides individuals with good jobs that guarantee high income and economical stability.

For a long time, the issue of social mobility was not flexible and people were restricted to their social class (Rotberg, 2000). Over the years, people have embraced changes and they are moving away from the rigid social system. Today people are encouraging changes concerning issue of social mobility by embracing democratic ideals and people are able to enjoy equal opportunities (Rotberg, 2000).

Today, laws have been developed to accommodate the needs of every citizen regardless of race, age, and gender. As such, women who were in the past considered as homemakers are now occupying positions in the society. In fact, some are presidents, senates, and members of parliament. This gives the women political power that is highly regarded as top position in social system. Therefore, unlike in the past, women can move up the social ladder because of equal opportunities.

In addition to this, due to change of culture, individuals from different social class can be able to socialize in terms of marriage (Rotberg, 2000). Unlike in the past when individuals only socialized and married people from the same social class, the society is undergoing changes and people of high class can marry people of low class as long as they love each other.

These changes mean that people belonging to a low social class can be able to move up the ladder and occupy high status in the society. For instance, a prince can marry a commoner due to change in culture (Sorokin, 1998).

Lastly, unlike in the past when people acquired wealth through inheritance, today an individual can acquire wealth through hard work. This trend is changing in the society today. People belonging to the low social class can be able to move up the social ladder through hard work (Rotberg, 2000). Indeed, people from humble backgrounds have used their talents and education to acquire wealth, political power, and money hence moving up the social class.

Because of negative impacts of social mobility, the following strategies can enhance social mobility and create a balance in the society. First, the government should create more opportunities for higher education to all people especially those who cannot afford education.

We will write a custom Report on Issue of Social Mobility specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The cost of higher education in university and colleges should be subsidized so that students who come from poor families can access higher education (Rotberg, 2000). Notably, women must be offered opportunities to access higher education and employment. In fact, the government should set aside jobs and education facilities for women in the society.

Secondly, the government should create avenues to enable people from the lower class to have better jobs and acquire economical stability. With economical stability, poor people will be able to give their children better education leading to upward mobility in the future (Rotberg, 2000). This should be done by providing training opportunities and capital to start business to the unemployed people.

In summary, women, illiterate people, poor individuals, minority groups, and young people are the most affected by the issue of social mobility. However, due to extensive campaign for equality and the changing cultural trends, the issue of social mobility has changed over time. Because of new laws that have been developed, individuals now have equal opportunities and different people can move up the social ladder.

The opinion is that, the government should take deliberate measures to empower individuals from the lower class to enable them have upward mobility (Sorokin, 1998). As such, mentorship and empowerment programs should be encouraged to motivate young and poor people in the society. To promote positive social change, people should embrace new cultural values in order to overcome the issue of social mobility.

Reference List Callahan, B. (2010). Power and society: an introduction to the social sciences. Stamford: Cengage Learning.

Rotberg, R. (2000). Social mobility and modernization: a Journal of interdisciplinary history reader. Massachusetts: MIT press.

Sorokin, P. (1998). Social mobility. London: Routledge.

[supanova_question]

The Cheesecake Factory Essay college admissions essay help

Cheesecake factory is one among the most successful fast food companies in the world. Although the name of this company may suggest that it deals with cheese and cakes only, it should be noted that this factory offer over two hundred different food choices. Most of the menu in the factory is based on orders from its customers, a strategy adapted to cater for the different dietary requirements by different customers.

The success of the Cheesecake factory can be attributed to the quality products associated with the company. For instance, the company uses high quality ingredients in their food production and this tradition has made the factory’s products to be outstanding in the competitive fast foods industry (The cheesecake factory,1).

The factory provides services both to be consumed in the many outlets of the factory and take away services for customers who wish to enjoy the factory’s products at their homes. Among the most famous products of this company are the legendary cheesecakes and special deserts (The cheesecake factory, 1). These take away foods provide a crucial opportunity for the factory to collect revenue because they are highly demanded.

Passing by the cheesecakes factory will definitely attract ones attention. The factory outlets are situated in strategic places with high population. This strategy has enabled the factory attract a large number of customers. The various food choices provided by the cheesecakes factory has made the factory to be the most preferred among fast food providers in the market. As a result, the factory has been registering a positive growth due to the ever increasing revenue generated y the factory’s daily sales.

The aim of the cheesecakes factory is to add value not only to the investors but also to the employees and customers of the factory. For example, the factory has made the regular training of its workers a tradition. This strategy is aimed at making the employees of the factory aware of the most recent technology in the food provision industry.

The factory also pays its employees an attractive salary to motivate their efforts. Consequently, the employees of this factory apply the most current technology to ensure that the factory’s products are outstanding in the market (The cheesecake factory, 1)..

Inside the factory outlets, there are attractive displays of foods. The rooms are designed in a way to ensure the comfort of its customers. The factory’s products are of a lower price compared to those of other factories providing similar products. This ensures that customers enjoy their preferred products at a friendly price. These strategies adapted by the cheesecakes factory have made the factory’s brand a success. Through the provision of better services, the factory has been able to attract and win the confidence of many customers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition to providing a wide range of foods, the cheesecakes factory provides gift cards to be used for various occasions. The factory either emails cards personalized greetings and a photo of the recipient or with a logo of the factory. In other cases, the factory sends the cards via first class mail.

These gift cards are delivered with standardized prices to attract customers into the factory’s business. Through this strategy, the cheesecakes factory makes tremendous revenue collection, thus adding value to the investor. The factory’s management uses the income generated by the factory to motivate workers and improve the services of the factory. Consequently, the factory adds value to its customers by ensuring that they receive goods that will maximize their utility.

Work Cited The cheesecake factory. Our story. Retrieved from https://www.thecheesecakefactory.com/

[supanova_question]

Two Major Events in British History that Have Dramatically Affected the UK Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

The 1926 General Strike

Colonialism

Conclusion

References

Introduction Britain has encountered a number of events that have dramatically affected its society and the UK international fraternity. Industrial revolution, agrarian revolution, invention of railways, Gordon riots, the suffragists, Indian mutiny, colonialism, Irish rebellion, the chartists, Thatcher, trade, and the expansion of empires, amongst other events, are part of the British history.

More importantly, all these events attract the attention of the international community making Britain’s presence in the international arena more pronounced. However, in this paper, the writer considers colonialism and the 1926 general strike as two crucial events that have had enormous effects on the British society, as well as its international presence. In its simplest terms, colonization refers to the population of one or more species in a certain area.

Colonialism, on the other hand, refers to “Western European countries’ colonization of lands mainly in America, Africa, Asia, and Oceania” (Marcy

[supanova_question]

Foreign investments regulations Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Introduction Over the past few decades, developed countries have strived to put in place a multilateral investment agreement to prevent countries from controlling transnational corporations’ investment activities with special regard to portfolio investors. The first notable attempt towards attaining this was the proposal to put in place a Multilateral Investment Agreement. This initiative however failed and was shelved for some time. It has since come up in the category of “Singapore issues” in WTO meetings.

This agreement was supposed to provide a fertile ground for negotiating multilateral trade agreements in the WTO meeting that was supposed to take place in Cancun Mexico in 2003. Developed countries have always stressed on the benefits of trade policies and other policies that encourage foreign investors. From this perspective, they try to push developing countries to sign free trade and liberal investment agreements so that they can also develop.

This essay will outline the purpose of foreign investment regulations by listing and discussing a number of foreign investment regulations. The essay will also discuss issues that should concern management when they are screening potential markets and sites. Moreover, the steps involved in the screening process will be listed and discussed.

What is the purpose of foreign investment regulations?

Investment regulations are meant to promote local productivity and technological development by minimizing unfair competition that is posed by foreign investors in areas that are served by locally owned businesses. This strategy encourages the participation of local companies and helps protect critical or sensitive areas.

Two issues that concern management when screening potential markets and sites

The management of a business enterprise, while screening potential markets and sites they can invest in, should generally try to keep the cost of searching at its level low. They should also critically examine every potential market and location.

List and discuss foreign investment regulations

In the United States, any national is welcome to invest in both direct and portfolio investments. There are no restrictions to foreign investors as witnessed in many other countries.

Non-citizens are free to establish a US subsidiary or branch without much control from the federal, local government or state authorities. However, there are some restrictions in circumstances when a foreign investment intends to enter sensitive areas and highly regulated businesses. Foreign investors, just like the US citizens, enjoy financial flexibility. One is not required to seek for formal approval from financial authorities for them to do business in the United States. Moreover, foreign exchange controls are nonexistent.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The foreign investors are free to make their own arrangements as pertaining to financing their business enterprise. One must not register the investment of foreign equity capital or loans. The United States tax authorities can scrutinize interest and royalty rates charged to the company despite the fact that these can be freely established. Business enterprises owned by foreigners in the United States can freely remit profits accrued abroad.

The owners of the enterprise can also freely repatriate their equity or debt capital investment. The United States government is entitled to withhold tax of 30% on dividends, interests, royalties, and service fee that can be freely repatriated abroad. These businesses are only taxed where applicable. A general system for licensing foreign investments does not exist.

Foreign investments with relevant qualifications are free to apply for incentives from federal, state, and local authorities. The incentive programs, at federal level, are meant to promote export of United States manufactured goods.

Such programs are sustained by U.S. Export-Import Bank, Overseas Private Investment Corporation and Agency for International Development. No special federal tax incentives designed to encourage foreign investments exist. However, existing federal tax laws are quite alluring to non-US based individuals especially under circumstances where a tax treaty is involved.

In order to improve the local business environment, state and local government authorities have undertaken to encourage foreign investment by offering incentives. This has been beneficial because through such investments, the authorities manage to increase jobs, create a larger tax base, and reduce social welfare costs. The incentives include offering of direct loan services, tax relief and grants (Goldman, 2006).

There are ownership limits in sensitive and highly regulated sectors like the aviation, banking, communication and broadcasting, defense, insurance, maritime, mineral leases and resources, power generation and utility services, and real estate.

The federal law expressly limits the percentage of foreign ownership in such sectors. Some of these restrictions can be avoided by putting in place a U.S subsidiary. However, in the restricted sectors, the government scrutinizes the nationality of the owners to determine if a United States subsidiary can be established.

We will write a custom Essay on Foreign investments regulations specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Domestic air transport carriers have to be U.S registered. The owners of the aircrafts have to be American citizens or permanent residents and the stocks have to wholly owned by U.S citizens. Foreign corporations that are lawfully recognized are free to register their aircrafts so long as the plane is used in America. For cases or mergers and acquisitions, the approval of Department of Transportation has to be sought.

This implies that the thresh-hold of U.S citizens must just be met. In the banking sector, the input of federal and state government is very significant. Foreign banks must sign certain legal forms and must have a government charter or a license. Before obtaining a government charter, a foreign bank must receive approval from Federal Reserve Board. When a bank is affiliated to a foreign bank, the Comptroller can waive the requirement that all directors be US nationals.

Foreign banks undergo rigorous regulation and supervision. To operate a radio or a television business in U.S., one must acquire a license from the Federal Communication Commission. The Federal Communications Act of 1934 does not allow any foreign government or its agents to be granted licenses. This act also applies to U.S corporations whose capital stock is controlled by 20% of foreigners.

However, the Telecommunications Act of 1996 allows foreign enterprise licenses regardless of the nationality of its owners. The State Public Service Commission is charged with regulating telecommunication mergers, acquisitions, and financing transactions in communicates that involve more than one state. The Public Service Commission handles certification procedures for foreign investors.

Foreign investors have to submit report to them. Companies under excessive foreign control normally placed under close scrutiny, especially when sensitive information is involved. State authorities heavily regulate insurance companies. Such companies must extensively disclose their operations.

For them to operate, they have to seek approval from the State Insurance Commissioner. Some states insist that the insurance companies that want to operate in their localities have to be predominantly owned by US citizens or those under permanent residency. Coastal and fresh water shipping is a preserve of vessels owned by American citizens.

These vessels must be registered in the U.S. Vessels that tow or engage in rescuing operations in American territorial waters have to be registered and owned by US citizens. Mineral lands leasing act only allows American citizens to lease mineral lands owned by federal g9overnment to corporations organized in the U.S. The Atomic Energy Act prohibits foreign ownership of nuclear power plants. States with extensive farming areas have instituted laws that restrict foreign investment in real estate (Goldman, 2006).

With regard to national security, if the President of the United States observes that a foreign acquisition is likely to compromise national security, he has the power to suspend or block the acquisition. This is commonly known as the Exon-Florio Law. Other than these regulations, there are a series of foreign investment regulations like the industrial security regulations, reciprocity requirements, reporting requirements, Buy America Act, and licenses for specific countries (Goldman, 2006).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Foreign investments regulations by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More List and discuss the steps in the screening process Steps that are involved in the screening process include country identification, preliminary screening, in depth screening, final selection and direct experience (Doole and Lowe, 2001). The world being a global village, one can choose to do business in any destination he or she wants.

It is very important that before settling on a country, the country’s culture, its political ideologies, and religion are known. Preliminary screening involves examining countries that have been identified outwardly (Johansson, 2000). At this point states are ranked on basis of their currency stability, exchange rates, and domestic consumption levels. In-depth screening is done to countries that make it to the third stage.

These countries are considered feasible for market entry (Keegan, 2002). The final selection involves making a final decision on potential shortlist. Finally, personal experience is very important if one is to consider doing business in another country (Muhlbacher, Helmuth, and Dahringer, 2006).

Reference List Doole, I. and Lowe, R., (2001). International Marketing Strategy – Analysis, Development and Implementation, 3rd Ed. New York: Thompson Learning.

Goldman, M.G., (2006). Chapter 4: U.S. Regulation of Foreign Investment. Web.

Johansson, J.K. (2000). Global Marketing – Foreign Entry, Local Marketing, and Global Management. New York: Johansson International Edition.

Keegan, W.J., (2002). Global Marketing Management, 7th Ed. New York: Prentice Hall

Muhlbacher, H., Helmuth, L. and Dahringer, L. (2006). International Marketing – A Global Perspective, 3rd Ed. New York: Thomson.

[supanova_question]

Play: A Key Factor on an Individual’s Development Essay essay help

An analysis of Dr. Stuart Brown’s Book Play: How It shapes the Brain, Opens the Imagination and Invigorates the Soul

Very often when we hear the word-play we frequently associate it with juvenile behaviours and activities of children; the adults caught are usually stereotyped as silly. However, what we are unaware of is that play is not only exclusive to the young ones rather it is highly significant in influencing the lives of most, if not all living creatures.

In his book, “Play: How It Shapes the Brain, Opens the Imagination and Invigorates the Soul”, Dr. Stuart Brown discusses the importance of play in human development through the enhancement of one’s analytical skills in dealing with problems at work or at home, paving ways for creativity and imagination that may contribute to one’s daily activities for the betterment of the future and may even eradicate dullness felt with the gradual lost of meaning and happiness through the improvement of one’s outlook in life.

The play attitude of human beings is highly connected to that of our ape brothers though the purpose of such acts may not be completely similar.

Play in the human race has been associated with an ability of an individual to interact with another person, group, object or himself which is directly proportional to how he thrives in his life, play also triggers creativity and innovation, summing up the importance of play in the development of human life in general.

Play in human behaviour had been evident many millennia before concrete studies were made on the subject. In their findings archaeologist associate play with that of Ethnologists’ theory on the play of the closest species, the apes (De Waal 2009).

However, though play in apes is quite similar to that of humans such as laughing, tickling and wrestling, the purpose of such may differ in a sense that animals simply play for the purpose of teasing, being friendly or pretend while for human beings, play may also be more complex than that. Human beings’ complex play depends on finding a deeper meaning in life, creativity, imagination or innovating himself which other species fail to exhibit for the simplicity of their brains compared to that of complex human minds.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Play is mostly about interaction whether be that with another being or a group of beings, or objects. Studies show that individuals who had a secure attached relationships with those closest to them, are more likely to thrive in times of crisis than those who lack emotional adoration of love and care. In his seminar, Stuart Brown cited an example on the experiment conducted on two groups of mice. One group was left alone to play with each other while another one was stopped in their activity to play by the experimenters.

The study was concluded when the two pairs of mice were taken into a cat inhabited environment where all mice went into hiding. Later it was found out that the first group of mice, the ones that were allowed to play, went out of their hiding place to explore, while the second group, which activity of play was interfered, stayed in their hiding place and die (Brown, 2008). The research suggested that humans have the same tendency to fail in thriving if they are deprived of play.

The importance of play is not only limited to children but also highly advisable to adults in which continuous development is needed in the quality of life in terms of a balance of problem solving skills and intellect coupled by sound emotional upbringing in any environment an individual is concerned or a part of.

Creativity is highly regarded in Brown’s theory that play creates new and innovative ideas. In a modern world creative and revolutionary thinkers are popping out from all corners of the globe. Tim Brown emphasizes the importance of the relationship of play in the development of a person’s creative mind (Brown, 2008).

He conducted a few exercises during his seminar and pointed out that play for adults is a ridicules act. He noted that adults are afraid to share their bold ideas to their peers often finding it silly by laughing as compared to children who are very proud to share their perception of things. When people become adults they begin to be conscious of what others might think of them, losing their sense of freedom (Brown, 2008).

In order for individuals to pour their creative juices out, trust is a very important factor to consider. In gaining trust, Brown pointed out that building a friendship is one aspect and that to gain such relationship people are contended in an act of play releasing tension, making individuals feel relax which is also a factor in the unleasing of creativity (Brown, 2008).

Stuart Brown through his book supported Tim Brown’s idea by identifying his findings on how JPL’s younger engineers were having problems in finding solutions to their cases as compared to the older ones. Through the investigation conducted by the company, it was found out that the older engineers were more oriented in playing with their hands during their younger years compared to the newly hired ones from top universities (Brown, 2009).

We will write a custom Essay on Play: A Key Factor on an Individual’s Development specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Play is one of the most important aspects in the development of creative ideas and innovation on our world today. It is important for people to play for the sake of developing a sense of exploring new things and ideas leading to creative thinking that may materialize in innovative outcomes (De Wall, 2009).

Academic systems in the past had always been biased in terms of their students. Conservatives gave priority by recognizing those who excel in math and sciences more and failing to recognize those who are in the music and arts.

Ken Robinson pointed out that conservative schooling systems kill creativities among their students by failing to recognize them as an asset and dismissing them as an illness needed to be cured (Robinson, 2006). Stuart Brown highlighted the story of the great choreographer Gillian Lynne, who is famous for her works in the musicals Cats and Phantom of the Opera.

Lynne, as a child had difficulty in paying attention to her teachers thus the school saw her as mentally ill and was suggested to take drugs to cure her sickness (Brown 2009). It was in this light that her mother together with a specialist discovered that Lynne was a unique child whose calling is in dancing thus the story of one of the most talented individuals who walked the earth today was born through that single act of letting the child play in the form of dancing.

Dr. Stuart Brown’s book is about understanding the role of play and the way it affected our lives in the past, present and future. The book presents and examines the act of playing in its core in shaping people’s behaviour, outlook, thinking and reaction in life. Play is not only exclusive to children but is very important to adults in order to release the tensions and weights of the world they had been carrying, enabling them to revive what they had found as children.

References Brown, S. (2009). Play Play: How It shapes the Brain, Opens the Imagination and Invigorates the Soul. New York: Penguin Publishing Inc.

De Wall, F. (September 2009). Bodies in Sync: Contagious Laughter, Yawns, and moods offer insight into empathy’s origins. Web.

Brown, S. (2008, May) . Play is More than Fun [Video Recording]. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Play: A Key Factor on an Individual’s Development by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Brown, T. (2008, May). Creativity and Play [Video Recording]. Web.

Robinson, K. (2006, Feb). School Kill Creativity [Video Recording]. Web.

[supanova_question]

Usefulness of Play Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

The importance of play in cognitive development of children cannot be ignored. It has been established that children learn the various uses of objects when they are allowed to play with them than when other means of teaching are used. This indicates that play plays an important role in the process of learning among children where the children are given platforms to try the various ways that an object can be put into use.

This paper seeks to examine the relationship that exists between playing among the children and how play helps develop their imaginative skills. The paper also examines the relationship that exits between psychological coping and resiliency, and how this relationship may help a child when confronted with a dangerous situation. Lastly, the paper examines whether the strategies adopted at childhood are still useful in adulthood or at advanced stages of childhood or adolescence stage.

As noted by Hardman, Drew

[supanova_question]

Reinhard Heydrich’s Role in the Holocaust Term Paper college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Reinhard Heydrich’s role in the Holocaust

Decision to murder Jews

Conclusion

Bibliography

Footnotes

Introduction In 1933, the population of people belonging to the Jewish race stood at above nine million in Europe. Majority of this Jewish population lived in the countries that Germany deserved to occupy and or have impeccable influence during the Second World War.

The holocaust[1] entangled “the systematic, bureaucratic, state-sponsored persecution and murder of approximately six million Jews by the Nazi regime and its collaborators” (Gilbert 1986, 13). Germans who came to power in 1933 believed in a big way on the racial superiority of the German as compared to other people coming from different races. They considered the Jews as racially inferior[2].

Consequently, the people had advocated for mass slaughter of Jews. In fact, the word holocaust refers to the “sacrifice by fire” in Greek. Because of the perceived beliefs of racial inferiority, the German authorities also targeted other races not related to Jews. Such groups included disabled, gypsies, Russians among others. About 200,000, gypsies, about 200,000 physically or mentally challenged patients from German race were also murdered.

Additionally, “…other groups were prosecuted on political, ideological and behavioral grounds, among them communists, socialist, Jehovah’s witness and homosexuals” (Dawidowicz 1975, 3). Many of the people belonging to holocaust target group, particularly the religious leaders and those whose behavior did not much some of the prescribed social norms principally died out of starvation, mistreatment and or neglect.

Reinhard Heydrich was one of the Germans high-ranking officials who played proactive roles in the Nazi government[3] holocaust incident. Perhaps his inspirations for his involvements in the holocaust were long inbuilt within him right from the age of sixteen. Gilbert, reckons that “At the age of 16 Heydrich took up with the local Freikorps and became strongly influenced by the racial fanaticism of the German Volk movement and their violent anti-Semitic beliefs” (1986, 33).

After two years, he abandoned Halle in an endeavor to a career with the German navy at the capacity of signals officer. In fact by 1926, he had risen up to the “rank of second lieutenant in the Baltic Command of the German Navy (Admiralstabsleitung der Marinestation Ostsee)” (Dawidowicz 1975, 11).

It is while serving at this capacity that he made his initial encounter with “admiral Wilhelm Canaris of the German military intelligence” (Dawidowicz 1975, 11)). Although the two became influential friends they latter ended up being enormous foes. On being accused of being involved with a woman, sired a child and later refused to marry her, his dreams of becoming an admiral within the German navy hit a dead end. On dismissal, from the commission, he joined the Nazi party[4].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More At the age of 27, in 1931 he became officially a member of SS. Gilbert reckons that “It wasn’t long before his Aryan looks and strict attention to detail caught the eye of the Reichsführer-SS Heinrich Himmler, with whom he managed to secure an interview for the role of SD Chief” (1986, 18). Borrowing from his experience as a signals officer, he was able to pass the interview.

His tenure at the SD saw the organization grow from a small entity into a gigantic organization capable of controlling nationwide informants’ networks. As Dawidowicz notes, “He collected information and created files on Communists, Trade Unions, Social Democrats, wealthy industrialists, Jews, even Nazi party members and SA leaders” (1975, 37). With aid from Goring and Himmler, he organized for the fall of Ernst Röhm: the SA leader. During this incident, many SA leaders were murdered.

This saw the end of SA term in power. Through this incident, he gained an enormous reputation for being a merciless and efficient mass killer. Gilbert posits, “When Hitler needed a pretense to invade Poland he turned to the master of intrigue and Heydrich delivered” (1986, 19). This reputation perhaps saw him appointed as the president of Interpol in 1940. Reinhard Heydrich chaired the Wannsee conference in 1942 while still serving as the president of Interpol.

The main agenda of this conference was to come up and lay strategies for the ‘ final solution’: deportation coupled with extermination of every Jew who occupied territories that deserved to be solely occupied by Germans. This is what is termed as holocaust. This paper presents his role in the holocaust around the Wannsee conference shading light on the affects it had on the holocaust. It also unveils whether the murdering of the Jews was an incident already determined before the holding of the conference.

Reinhard Heydrich’s role in the Holocaust Reinhard Heydrich was among the holocaust engineers. He took orders and answered to all matters involving the extermination and deportation coupled with the imprisonment of Jews[5].

Such orders and queries emanated from his bosses Himmler and Hitler. In 1938, “During kristallnacht, he sent a telegram to various SD and Gestapo offices, helping to coordinate the program with the SS, SD, Gestapo, uniformed police (Orpo), Nazi party officials, and even the fire departments” (Dawidowicz 1975, 41). The telegram permitted the destruction, as well as acts of arson against Jewish synagogues together with their businesses.

The telegram also gave direction to remove all archives material positioned in the synagogues and community centers belonging to the Jews. According to Graber, the telegram also insisted that “as many Jews – particularly affluent Jews – are to be arrested in all districts as can be accommodated in existing detention facilities” (1980, 9). Soon after the conducting of his arrests, there was the need to contact the necessary concentration camps according to the telegram.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Reinhard Heydrich’s Role in the Holocaust specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This endeavor aimed at ensuring the placement of all the Jews in the camps in the shortest time possible. The directions given in the telegram well indicates that he had the capacity to manipulate and control the Nazi government tools of governance[6]. Any attempt by the law enforcers to concentrate all the Jews in the concentration camps consequently, arguably were conducted at his command and influence of the powers conferred to him.

Reinhard Heydrich had an impeccable ability to control the police and tools of state security. With the help of his boss: Himmler[7], they used political forces to influence the police in an attempt to ensure the consolidation of the Nazi administration in the entire nation of Germany[8].

In 1934, he was chiefly responsible for running the largest political police force: Prussian Gestapo. As Ron reckons “In 1935, he described the police as “the state’s defensive force that could act against the legally identifiable enemy” with the SS as “the offensive force that could initiate the final battle against the Jews”” (1998, p.13).

The final battle was perhaps the early stages for holocaust. Even as the initial violence constructed by the Nazi regime principally to attack Jews begun in 1938, Reinhard Heydrich still headed the police force. His orders were mainly “”Whatever actions occurred should not endanger German lives or property; synagogues could be burned only if there was no danger to the surrounding buildings” (Ron 1998, 27).

On 21 September 1939, he called a conference in which he reiterated the significance of confining Jewish population in the fewest possible concentration camps[9]. As a prerequisite for facilitation of this call, he gives an authority for the establishment of Jewish elders’ council. This council had the chief mandate of ensuring the execution of every order given to the Jews without giving excuses. If the council failed in the realization of this noble duty, the “were to be threatened with “the severest measures” (Ron 1998, 29).

During the 12 November 1938 meeting, Reinhard Heydrich insisted that measures to ensure restriction of the “external sub humans”: There were no adequate strategies to get rid of them completely. Later in January the following year, Goring asked Reinhard Heydrich to tackle the Jewish problem through evacuation coupled with emigration strategies[10].

In June 1940, Heydrich “wrote to the Reich Foreign Secretary Joachim von Ribbentrop that emigration alone could not take care of all the Jews and that “A territorial final solution has thus become necessary[11]” ( Ron 1998, 35). Reinhard Heydrich joined the German navy when his country had just been defeated during the First World War. He thus had the opinions held by his parents of blaming the Jews for the defeat. Consequently, he could have done anything to ensure the incapacitation of the Jews who were to survive the holocaust.

Goring offered him a position to head the ‘central office for Jewish emigration’. While working in this capacity he incredibly dedicated a lot of effort to ensure coordination of differing initiatives geared towards fostering dominance of policies that favored SS, as opposed to Jews. He also credited a lot of his time to work on the initiatives that would facilitate the ‘final solution’.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Reinhard Heydrich’s Role in the Holocaust by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Furthermore, while still serving as the head of the central office for Jewish emigration, in 1939, “Heydrich sent out a teleprinter message to the Chiefs of all Einsatzqruppen of the Security Police with a subject of “Jewish question in the occupied territory””(Dawidowicz 1975, 65). This telegram contained a detailed instruction addressing the appropriate strategies on how to round up the Jewish population for the purposes of placing them in ghettos[12].

It also addressed and advocated for the formation of Judenrat coupled with an order to conduct an urgent census. This census aimed at unveiling the much-desired information about the actual number of Jewish population occupying the German territories. The telegram also ordered for the “Aryanization plans for Jewish owned business and farms” (Graber, 1980, 45).

There was the issuing of orders for evacuation of Jews from the Eastern provinces by Reinhard Heydrich. These were evident in the 29 December telegram sent by him in 1939. With regard to Lehrer (2000), the telegram described “various details of the “evacuation” of people by railway, and giving guidance surrounding the Dec 1939 Census which would be the basis on which those evacuations were formed” (79).

During the Prague meeting held on 10 October 1941, he was among the invited senior official of the government. In this meeting, the members present discussed the agenda for deport 50,000 Jews occupying of Moravia and Bohemia protectorate. They were to hand over the Jews to the ghettos of Riga and Minsk[13]. Additionally, the meeting tackled yet another crucial agenda. This entailed the decision to hand over about 5000 Jews Rash and Nebe.

Arguably, these two agendas were immensely consistent with the concerns of the Wannsee conference. The main idea was to get rid of the Jews immigrants who the people deemed racially insignificant as compared to the native Germans. As Lehrer (2000) comments, the conference discussed “The creation of ghettos in the Protectorate, which would eventually result to the construction of Theresienstadt, where 33,000 people would eventually die, and tens of thousands more would pass through on their way to death in the East” (76).

Amid being part and parcel of the officials dominating this meeting, later in 1941 he was appointed to take the responsibilities of implementing another essential decision that would help Germany deal with the perceived menace of the Jews presence in their territories by Himmler.

To this end, he was to facilitate the task of forcefully relocating the Jews to Lodz ghetto situated in Poland from Czechoslovakia, as well as Germany. The involvement of the Reinhard Heydrich in these meetings perhaps lays the foundation for his selection as the chair of the 1942 Wannsee conference that would result to holocaust.

During the 1942 conference, he presented to the German government officials the detailed plan that he deemed vital for dealing with the Jewish population. His plan perhaps well exemplify his reputation in possession of the capacity to conduct mass killing and ruthless interventional strategies to deal with anyone who happens to step on the spot forbidden by the Nazi government.

Jews happen to step on this spot: the German territories. Perhaps quoting from his speech, Graber posits, “Under suitable direction, the Jews should be brought to the East in the course of the Final Solution, for use as labor” (1980, 11).

As part of the final solution, mass moving of the Jews to areas that required heavy labor inputs was to follow. This happened with both sexes distantly separated. Reinhard Heydrich added that “the Jews capable of work will be transported to those areas and set to road-building, in the course of which, without doubt, a large part of them (“ein großteil”) will fall away through natural losses” (Graber 1980, 12).

Natural causes were used to avoid direct mentioning of the terms starvation combined with hard labor, which would have anyway killed the Jews rather than direct execution. The main intent here was to ensure that all the Jews died, if possible. Perhaps Reinhard Heydrich’s speech during the Wannsee conference reinforced this concern.

He argued that “The surviving remnant, surely those with the greatest powers of resistance, will be given exceptional treatment, since, if freed, they would constitute the germinal cell for the re-creation of Jewry” (Graber 1980, 12). Special treatment, or “special action” or “treated accordingly” as deployed in different connotations of varying Nazi correspondences, implies that the remnant Jews were to be killed through firing or gassing.

The SS squads had the obligation of arranging this nature of execution of which Reinhard Heydrich had full control[14]. Furthermore, considering the way Reinhard Heydrich constructed his language in an attempt to disguise the actual actions, it evident that he took critical roles in the doctoring of the strategies presented to the government officials at the conference.

One evident concern of this speech is that Reinhard Heydrich was a racial stereotype. He seems to advocate for his proposed strategy to end the races that appeared as unimportant in comparison to his German race. This way, through his contributions in Wannsee conference, he acted to propagate racial hatred, which would then result to more increased mass exportation and killing of people belonging to Jewish race.

As a way of example, in his speech regarding the issue of the special treatment, he argued that “The person of mixed blood of the second degree has a particularly distressing police and political record that shows that he feels and behaves like a Jew” (Graber 1980, 27). This perhaps portrays well and justifies his merciless treatment of Jews in the due cause of the final solution decision of the implementation process[15].

In fact, the Nazi government had a dare need to control the reproduction of Jewish people. Some of the other official present in the Wannsee conference like Dr. Stückart, the then state secretary went on to advocate for forced sterilization, as a way of ensuring that the second-degree Jews hardly reproduced.

To him this would have permanently curtailed the replication of Jewish trait in Europe. In this extent, his proposal was well consistent with the dilemma that faced the Nazi regime: dealing with the high population of the Jews occupying its protectorates, especially as the Germany contemplated on getting into the World War II. Reinhard Heydrich was principle person mandated to ensure successful implementation of the final solution.

As Kimel posits, “State Secretary Dr. Bühler stated further that the solution to the Jewish question in the General Government is the responsibility of the Chief of the Security Police and the SD[16] and that his efforts would be supported by the officials of the General Government” (2008 Para.5).

Reinhard Heydrich happened to the person holding this post. Indeed, at the end of the conference, members agreed that he had the noble responsibility to ensure a successful handling of the Jew question. They thus vowed to provide the necessary support.

Apart from his role as the holocaust mastermind, Reinhard Heydrich was the man solely charged with the implementation of the plan. Kimel posits, “The man entrusted with implementing Hitler decision to eradicate the Jewish population of Europe was Hitler’s deputy- Reinhard Heydrich” (2008 Para.1). Consequently, he was part of all phases of the final solution including his selection to chair the Wannsee conference.

A major part of the final solution entailed creation of concentration camps where the Jews would accumulate awaiting transportation to the killing centers or deportation to the areas where their death was to take place. In this extent, Reinhard Heydrich “created the master plan, organized the ghettos, trained and supervised the Einsatzgrouppen[17]” (Kimel 2008 Para.1). In fact, he took proactive roles in the endeavors to ensure the resettling of the Jews in gas chambers.

As the chairperson of the famous Wannsee conference, he sealed the decision to solve the Jewish question. As notes, after this conference “he ordered the creation of the Ghettos in Poland, at railroad junctures to facilitate their future “resettlement”, he was in charge of rounding up and transportation of the Jews to the Death Factories” (2008 Para.5). This process required hefty mobilization of the German tools of maintenance of laws and order. Heydrich turned out as a gigantic genius at this.

His reputation as a mass killer perhaps gave him additional enthusiasm to execute his roles. His involvements in the holocaust are, additionally justifiable since “Heydrich had an incredible acute perception of the moral, human, professional and political weaknesses of others and he also had the ability to grasp a political situation in its entirety” (Kimel 2008, Para.9). Such a negative perception of the Jews values as compared to the Germans stands out based on the manner in which he classified Jews- first class and second class.

Those Jews who never had the German blood at were to face the weirdest treatment: executed immediately. He had an intense racial hatred that was essential for ruthless actions against the Jewish population[18]. Gilbert, concurs with this argument adding that “His unusual intellect was matched by his ever-watchful instincts of a predatory animal, always alert to danger and ready to act swiftly and ruthlessly” (1986, 45).

Reinhard Heydrich was an ardent centre of evil in the Nazi administration. He changed the responsibilities of the police as dictated by the totalitarian states from tools for enhancing law and order into lethal weapons of the state. In this regard, Breitman claims that the police acted as instruments of “oppression of the citizens[19]” (1991, 121).

He also deployed enormous steps to ensure that the police hardly acted in accordance to the interests of the state. Consequently, Reinhard Heydrich enabled the police to violate human rights[20]. In fact, he provided an absolute assurance that they would not convict for their acts. The decision to murder Jews was a state engineered policy and hence police had to enforce it.

Reinhard Heydrich had proved in other instances as a merciless cold killer. According him the responsibility for implementation of the concerns of the final solution, guaranteed both his senior Himmler and Hitler incredible success of the decision to mass eliminate the Jewish population amounting to about eleven million. He was thus the disguised pivot upon which the Nazi regime oscillated. As Kimel (2008) notes, “The development of a whole nation was guided indirectly by this forceful character” (Para.7).

By noting that he had an immense power to manipulate all political centers of Nazi regime administration, his contribution to doctoring and subsequent implementation of Hitler decision was conspicuous. Fleming reckons, “He was far superior to all his political colleagues and controlled them as he controlled the vast intelligence machine of the SD[21]” (1984, 56). The circumstances giving rise to the holocaust are arguably chiefly attributable to his position and perceived capabilities by his superiors particularly Hitler.

Opposed to somewhat many anticipation that the final decision: being one of the critical decisions made by Nazi government, to have more of the most senior administrator’s follow up, Reinhard Heydrich was responsible for the follow up of its proceeds. This was perhaps because he was an impeccable manipulator.

He even manipulated Hitler leave alone Himmler. Additionally, he employed “his extensive knowledge of the weaknesses and ambitions of others to render them dependent on himself” (Fleming 1984, 57). An introspection of his earlier life perhaps exemplifies his magnitude of atrocity against the Jews.

When he served in the army majority of his comrades initially thought that he was a Jew. He disputed immensely these allegations. As Graber reckons, “When Heydrich was a child in Halle, neighborhood children made fun of him, calling him “Isi” (Izzy), short for Isidor, a name with a Jewish connotation” (1980, 81). Such allegations made him incredibly angry especially when he served in the navy[22].

He, in fact, challenged everybody who made such allegations for tarnishing his personality. His hatred for Jews was thus a long-term concern. Now that he had the opportunity to wipe out this long hated race, people expected the holocaust perhaps to be even worse than it was.

The responsibility of the implementation of the final solution was not by coincidence that it landed to the hand of Heydrich. He was brilliant in giving witty ideas during the meetings between Hitler and Himmler. He, in fact, outshined Himmler in terms of ideas. As Fleming (1984) reckons, “He made Hitler dependent on him by fulfilling al his most insane schemes, thus making himself indispensable.

He supplied Himmler with brilliant ideas so that he could shine in conferences with Hitler, and would do it so tactfully that Himmler never suspected that these ideas were not his own” (57). Holocaust was evidently on Hitler’s insane scheme whose implementation was squarely dependent Reinhard Heydrich for its successful implementation.

Reinhard Heydrich made proactive steps towards solving the nightmare problem of Jewish population destruction. He initiated the steps to ensure that the fabric bonding the Jewish community was substantially torn. To do this, he adopted the strategies of starving, brutally mistreating the Jews, and making use of his foes (Jews) to initiate their process of self-extinction.

As Kimel notes, he “camouflaged the gas chambers as showers for disinfection, incited starved people to volunteer to “resettlement” by offering them bread and sugar and brought Jews from the west in first class railroad cars with dining cars to Auschwitz” (2008, Para.9). A vast myriad of dirty tricks against the helpless Jews had Reinhard Heydrich name conspicuously written behind them.

Reinhard Heydrich had the ability to covert masses of people other than police into murderers. As Kimel notes, “he personally selected the Einsatzgrouppen from ordinary people, not psychopaths; they were bankers, policemen, clerks and even one pastor” (2008, Para.11).

He perhaps managed to accomplish this through the aggravation of racial discrimination amongst the native German population. In this context, Jews stood out as lesser human beings who only served to deprive the native population off their rights. Killing them on a mass scale was then not a significant issue.

Reinhard Heydrich constituted one of the gifted Germans who would pursue whatever responsibilities accorded to them to completion. He would do anything to ensure the realization of his desires. During the holocaust, his desires changed from the roles that he had assumed in overthrowing the previous regime, to extermination and extinction of Jewish population. In fact, he was the most lethal person in Germany.

In Germany, it was almost impossible to gain power without using some black mail. Even though, Reinhard Heydrich had the immense ambition of becoming Reichsminister Minister and if possible the next top most leader of Germany he was not of much threat as compared to, Himmler before the eyes of the Hitler. The most positive way of dealing with Himmler was to subdivide his responsibilities. Implementation of the final solution happened to be one of the responsibilities deemed suitable for multiplication.

Without the contribution of Reinhard Heydrich in the implementation coupled with evaluation of the final solution, mass killing of Jews was not possible. As Kimel notes, “Heydrich was nominated by Hitler as the Protector of Czechoslovakia, and in this post he performed a remarkably admirable job[23]; Heydrich introduced a series of liberalizing moves, decreased the level terror, increased the food rations” (2008, Para.9).

Czechoslovakia government ordered the killing of Reinhard Heydrich. This order excelled. What followed was his assassination in 1942. Upon his death, the implementation of the final solution was now to go to Himmler. As MacDonald notes, the “…cunning, bluffing and superior intelligence of Heydrich was gone” (1989, 12).

Consequently, amid brutal approach in the implementation of the final solution by Himmler ended up not being such a success as compared to Heydrich’s case. Consequently, some Jews survived in Hungary, Bulgaria and France. In October 1944, Himmler suspended the killing of Jews because of “disregarding Hitler’s orders and overruling the objection of the head of Gestapo, Miller” (MacDonald 1989, 15).

Evidently, it stands out safe perhaps to make an assumption that if Reinhard Heydrich was alive, hardly could have any Jew have remained. The manner in which the killings ended additionally justify that Reinhard Heydrich was the main architect and implementer of the final solution. His death resulted to non-completion of the aim of the final solution. Only around six million Jews died out of the targeted eleven million.

Decision to murder Jews Right even before the holding of the conference to seek the final solution, in January 1942, the Nazi government had a clear intent to conduct mass killing of the European Jews. As Fleming (1984) notes, “The decision itself, to exterminate the Jews, was presumably taken before the conference was held.

People had approximated the number of Jews murdered before the Wannsee Conference took place to be 1 million” (1). The meeting, additionally, lasted for only ninety minutes. With the immense factors worth considering when making a decision, it was impossible arriving at ways of handling the possible threats posed by the Jewish people to Germany and the European territories it controlled within this short time span.

From the situation that was on goings in Poland and other territories in the Soviet Union, the conference hardly discussed or came up with new strategies of handling the Jewish question.

In fact, new extermination camps were in place at the time of holding the conference. As Cesarani reckons, “Fundamental decisions about the extermination of the Jews, as everybody at the meeting understood, were made by Hitler, in consultation, if he chose, with senior colleagues such as Himmler and Göring, and not by officials” (1999, 181).

Consequently, it must have been evident to the majority of the participants that the decision on the Jewish question had already been made. Reinhard Heydrich was thus acting within his capacity to brief the conference attendants on some policy under implementation.

Perhaps Reinhard Heydrich main purpose of convening the conference was mainly to make sure that conflicts such the ones experienced upon mass killing of Germans with Jewish blood was conducted in Riga. As Cesarani observes, “The simplest and the most decisive way that Heydrich could ensure the smooth flow of deportations was by asserting his total control over the fate of the Jews in the Reich and the east, and [by] cow[ing] other interested parties into toeing the line of the RSHA” (1999, 187).

Majority of content of the speech delivered by him happened to be news for the better part of the attendants. Again, they took remarkably little time to answer technical question regarding the strategies for solving the Jewish question. This perhaps well indicates that such decisions must have come from a non-disputed authority. This authority happened to be Hitler.

The decision to murder Jews was not arrived upon convening of the Wannsee conference. The chief purpose of holding the conference was perhaps to seek legitimatization of the mass killings of the vast Jewish people in Germany, as well as its territories.

On the closure of the meeting, he appeared to have managed to convince the participants on his strategies of dealing with the Jewish question. Many of them not only admitted having thought the plans as effective, but also promised to offer assistance that was within their capacity. The conference was thus a final step toward advocating for ruthless actions against the Jews. The aftermaths of the conference gave rise to an immense catastrophe on the Jews.

As Fleming notes, “They deported them in considerable numbers to the ghettos in the east and murdered them after the conference” (1984, 5). For the case of German Jews, this was a new thing, only that the magnitude of the exercise of this exercise was aggravated upon the convening the Wannsee conference.

Right from 1941, Reinhard Heydrich has sort for authenticity of plans to exterminate and murder Jews. Goring had as a repercussion accorded this authority European Jews deportation having yielded success. His main intention to call the conference was no predominantly depended on the need to come up with a plan mad by the top official, of the government.

This also appears as the thought of Cesarani who laments, “the main purposes of the conference were to establish the overall control of the deportation program by the RSHA over a number of significant Reich authorities, and to make the top representatives of the ministerial bureaucracy into accomplices and accessories to, and co-responsible for, the plan he was pursuing” (9).

In fact, special approval by the transportation minister was vital since the process of deportation entangled hefty logistical needs. With the existing economical difficulties, this was necessary since the appointment of the rail transport was essentially for this purpose.

Ron Rosenbaum, a journalist author, reveals that the term final solution had been used much earlier in the Nazi party documents even before the Wannsee was held. As at 1931, the Nazi party documents incorporated the terms to refer to putting the Jews forced labor entangling cultivation of swamps, which were predominantly administrated by the SS division (Ron 1998, 23).

This is perhaps giving rise to the Nuremberg laws. The proposition of the final decision was thus arguably implementation of Nuremberg laws in the extreme manner.

Hitler, on the other hand, on 16th of December 1941 in a meeting with the top government officials, had given hints on the decision to murder Jews well in reasonable time before the day of the conference. He had priory called for incorporation of plans to handle the Jews mercilessly. In this regard, he argued that the Germans had no need to spare the Jews or even any other person in the world, apart from their fellow Germans in one of meetings with his senior official in the Nazi government.

Ron expounds on this and records Hitler to have having commented that “if the combined forces of Judaism should again succeed in unleashing a world war that would mean the end of the Jews in Europe…I urge you: Stand together with me…on this idea at least: Save your sympathy for the German people alone” (1998, 67).

This call aimed at drawing the support for the mass killing of the Jews-holocaust. Additionally, Hitler noted that he was involved in a discussion that would finally see the Jews relocated to the east. Although, not all the 3.5 million of people were possible to shoot, according to Hitler, they had to do something about them[24]. Additionally, he commented, “…is scheduled to take place in the offices of the RSHA in the presence of Oberqruppenfuhrer Heydrich.

Whatever its outcome, a prominent Jewish emigration will commence” (Ron 1998, 69). Hitler’s comments about the strategies of copping with the Jews menace perhaps gave the take and the decision to murder Jews well before the time of Wannsee conference. The argument here is that, Reinhard Heydrich was only reading the harsh decisions against the racially considered outfit group of people: Jews, during the Wannsee conference.

Conclusion Upon losing in the first war, Germans associated the loss to the people who Heydrich termed as inferior subhuman: Jews. In 1933, the popu lation of this inferior race, stood at around even million. These Jews occupied the area that Germany thought it was its right to occupy and or influence.

Consequently, Goring directed Heydrich to solve the Jewish question through evacuation and emigration. On evacuation and emigration of around 200,000 Jews, Heydrich thought that evacuation and emigration was not adequate strategy for ensuring that the Jews entirely got out of the German colonies.

Consequently, he brought up the idea of the final solution. In the paper, it has been argued that Heydrich was much close to Hitler than Hitler was to Himmler: the boss to Heydrich. The paper continued to argue that Heydrich was part of the initial planning of the final solution decision, which translated to holocaust.

This line of argument is largely justifiable since as the paper has noted, Heydrich was an impeccable brilliant influencer, who influenced even Hitler. Whenever any plan to execute dirty deals, including the blackmails that saw Hitler come to power, Heydrich was there for Hitler to ensure successful implementation of the plan.

His roles in the holocaust were particularly significant. Right from the preliminary arrangements that saw mass killing of Jews emerge even before the convention of the Wannsee conference, Heydrich was largely involved with them. It is also apparent that the Wannsee conference aimed at briefing the senior members of the Nazi regime administration on the strategies worth taking to solve the Jews question for the last time.

The implementation process of the final solution solely fell in the hand of Heydrich. As the paper argues, the implementation process would not have been as successful as it would have been if pioneered by his boss Himmler. Perhaps this is incredibly justifiable by the manner in which the implementation process came to a dead end upon the assassination of Heydrich in 1942.

Bibliography Breitman, Richard. The architect of genocide: Himmler and the final solution. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1991.

Cesarani, David. Holocaust: from the persecution of Jews to mass murder. New York: Rouledge, 1999.

Dawidowicz, Lucy. The War against the Jews, 1933-1945. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1975.

Fleming, Gerald. Hitler and the final solution. Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1984.

Gilbert, Martin. The Holocaust: A History of the Jews of Europe during the Second World War. New York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston, 1986.

Graber, Gyn. The Life and Times of Reinhard Heydrich. London: Robert Hale, 1980.

Kimel, Alexandra. Holocaust understanding and prevention. Web.

Lehrer, Steven. Wannsee House and the Holocaust. North Carolina: McFarland Jefferson, 2000.

MacDonald, Callum. The Killing of Reinhard Heydrich. New York: The Free Press, 1989.

Ron, Rosenbaum. Explaining Hitler: The Search for Origins of His Evil. Harper Books, 1998.

Footnotes In its strict sense, the term Holocaust implies a Jewish affair. Therefore, despite the presence of other races, the holocaust strictly targeted the Jews

This is the reason as to why the found it easy to carry out any evil activity against the Jews

This government also tortured other categories of people like the homosexuals. However, the degree of torture towards the Jews was pronounced

This happened immediately after the first world war

He was there to implement the plan put forth by Himmler of clearing the Jewish people from the face of Europe

People referred him to as a genius who could successfully implement any plan given to him including orders

He was appointed Himmler’s deputy in 1931

This administration was entirely against the Jewish people. It could not tolerate anything that the people did, whether good of bad

According to them, the Jews were inhuman and had not valid reason of living. Therefore, the only possible option was to exterminate them

This was an activity done along the lines of racism

He had identified the weaknesses of the Jews from all perspectives: morally, politically and even professionally. Therefore, according to him, these people were weak and useless. They could not bear any fruits in the European continent

This was the best place where they could be tortured without affecting other people

While in these places, the Jews could not access food, medicine, clothes, and or any other basic requirement. Therefore, besides the physical torture, they were also tortures in terms of their rights

He had altered the duty of the police: instead of performing their noble role of maintaining law and order, they had become oppressive tools whose major duty was to kill, steal and destroy

According to him, what he did and said was right and worth implementing. In fact, there is one instance where he literary impregnated a girl and declined his marriage promise that he had made to the girl. This paved way for another style of torture to the Jewish girls: raping

Heydrich was the organizer of this service despite his being unemployed

His pronounced wits made him stand a chance to manipulate both his boss, Himmler and Hitler. He had the ability to control them as he did to the central service system

He even did these evils acts himself like raping girls

They did every sort of evil to disrupt law and order for the Jewish people who had no powers to defend themselves

They carried out acts of terror, blocked food from reaching the starving Jews, exposed them to stern environments and duties despite their deteriorated bodies

In fact, he could even use the Jews to harm themselves unknowingly through the unhealthy foods he ordered to be given to them

In fact, many people attribute his ruthless actions against the Jews to this name. He did not like it and consequently the Jews. The name significantly influenced his character.

The admirable job in question included the organization of the arrest of massive number of people including the Catholic political aspirants. In fact, they say that the available accommodation space in the jail was inadequate following the massive arrests

Arguably, this indicates the possibilities of inculcating some strategies of execution of some Jews

[supanova_question]